--.^y  OF  PRlt^Cf^ 


A.. 


^^og;c;,l  s:va^^ 


c\ 


BX  9478  .A4  1841 
Synod  of  Dort  (1618-1619) 
The  articles  of  the  Synod  of 
Dort 


> 


THE  ARTICLES 


.RTICLES  /       .     « 


SYNOD    OF    DORT 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  LATIN,  WITH  NOTES, 

BY  THR 

V 

Rev.  THOMAS  SCOTT,  D.  D. 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED  AN 

INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY, 


BY  THE," 

Rev.  SAMUEL  MILLER,  D.D. 
Professor  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton,  N.  J. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUB  J- 1  CATION. 

JAMES   RDSSEI,!,,   FUBLISIIING    AGENT, 

184L 


Printed  by 

WILLIAM  S.  M.VRTIKN' 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY 5 

PREFACE  79 

I.  PREFACE  TO  THE  REFORMED  CHURCHES;  in 

which  the  rise  and  progress  of  tliose  conlroversies  in 
Belgium,  for  the  removal  of  which  this  Synod  was  es- 
pecially held,  are  briefly  and  faithfully  related         -        83 

Introduction  to  this  Preface  and  the  History  contained 
in  it,  by  the  Author 83 

The  History  (a  translation  with  notes)   ...  94 

II.  THE  JUDGMENT  of  the  National  Synod  of  the  re- 

formed Belgic  churches  held  at  Dort,  A.  D.  1618,  1619; 
at  which  very  many  Theologians  of  the  reformed 
churches  of  Great  Britain,  Germany,  and  France  were 
present;  concerning  the  five  heads  of  doctrine,  contro- 
verted in  the  Belgic  churches.  (Published  May  5,1619.)  241 
Remarks  on  this  judgment 247 

III.  ARTICLES  OF  THE  SYNOD  OF  DORT,  &u.  -  257 
Introductory  Remarks 257 

Chapter  I.  On  the  doctrine  of  divine  Predestination,  in 

eighteen  articles,  (with  Notes  and  References)  -       260 

These  eighteen  articles,  as  abbreviated  by  Tilenus,  and 
reported  by  Heylin,  in  one  article,  (with  a  remark)         271 

Rejection  of  Errors,  by  which  the  Belgic  churches  have 
for  some  time  been  disturbed,  (with  Notes  and  Refer- 
ences)        -      273 

Chapter  II.  On  the  doctrine  of  the  Death  of  Christ,  and 
through  it  of  the  Redemption  of  Man,  in  nine  articles, 
(with  Notes,  &c.) 282 

Abbreviation  (in  one  article)  by  Tilenus  and  Heylin    -      286 


4  CONTENTS. 

Page 
Rejection  of  Errors  on  the  Second  Chapter,  in  seven  arti- 
cles (with  Notes,  &c.) 286 

Chapters  III  and  IV.  On  the  doctrine  of  Man's  corruption, 
and  on  the  method  of  his  conversion  to  God ;  in  seven- 
teen articles,  (with  Notes,  &c.)  ....      292 
Abbreviation  by  Tilenus  and  Heylin,  in  two  articles         304 
Rejection  of  Errors  on  the  third  and  fourth  chapters,  in 
nine  articles  (with  Notes,  &c.)          ....      305 
Chapter  V.  Of  Doctrine. — Concerning  the  Perseverance  of 
the  saints,  in  fifteen  articles,  (with  Notes,  <S.'C.)  -      314 
Abbreviation  by  Tilenus  and  Heylin  in  one  article,  with 

their  conclusion,  and  a  remark  upon  it     -        -        -      322 
Rejection  of  Errors  on  the  fifth  chapter,  concerning  the 
doctrine  of  the  perseverance  of  the  saints,  in  nine  arti- 
cles, (with  Notes,  &c.) 323 

Conclusion,  (with  Notes,  &c.)         ....  330 
The  decision  of  the  Synod,  concerning  the  Remon- 
strants        335 

Remarks  on  this  decision 342 

IV.  THE  APPROBATION  of  the  most  illustrious  and 
very  powerful  lords  the  states-general  -      358 

Concluding  remarks  on  this  approbation       -        -  362 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

The  convocation  and  proceedings  of  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  may  be  considered  as  among 
the  most  interesting  events  of  the  seven- 
teenth century.  The  Westminster  Assem- 
bly of  Divines  was,  indeed,  more  immedi- 
ately interesting  to  British  and  American 
Presbyterians;  and  the  works  of  that  cele- 
brated Assembly,  as  monuments  of  judg- 
ment, taste,  and  sound  theology,  have  cer- 
tainly never  been  equalled  by  those  of  any 
other  uninspired  ecclesiastical  body  that  ever 
convened.  Yet  the  Synod  of  Dort  had,  un- 
doubtedly, a  species  of  importance  peculiar 
to  itself,  and  altogether  pre-eminent.  It  was 
not  merely  a  meeting  of  the  select  divines  of 
a  single  nation,  but  a  convention  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  world,  to  bear  testimony  against  a 
rising  and  obtrusive  error;  to  settle  a  ques- 
tion in  which  all  the  Reformed  Churches  of 
Europe  had  an  immediate  and  deep  interest. 
The  question  was,  whether  the  opinions  of 
Arminius,   which   were    then   agitating   so 


O  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

many  minds,  could  be  reconciled  with  the 
Confession  of  the  Belgic  Churches? 

The  opinions  denominated  Arminian  had 
been  substantially  taught  long  before  Armi- 
nius  appeared.  The  doctrine  of  Cassian,  of 
Marseilles,  in  the  fifth  century,  commonly 
styled  Semi  Pelagianism,  was  almost  ex- 
actly the  same  system.  Bolsec,  too,  in  Ge- 
neva, about  the  year  1552,  according  to 
some,  had  also  taught  very  much  the  same 
doctrine,  though  justly  regarded  as  infamous 
on  account  of  his  shameful  moral  delinquen- 
cies. And  about  fifteen  or  twenty  years  be- 
fore Arminius  arose,  Corvinus,  in  Holland, 
had  appeared  as  the  advocate  of  opinions  of 
similar  import.  But  having  less  talent  than 
Arminius,  and  being  less  countenanced  by 
eminent  men,  his  error  made  little  noise,  and 
was  suffered  quietly  to  sink  into  insignifi- 
cance, until  a  stronger  and  more  popular 
man  arose  to  give  it  new  consequence,  and 
a  new  impulse. 

James  xVrminius,  or  Harmensen,  was  born 
at  Oud  water,  in  south  Holland,  in  the  year 
1560.  His  father  died  when  he  was  an 
infant;  and  he  was  indebted  to  the  cha- 
rity of  several  benevolent  individuals  for  the 
whole  of  his  education.     At  one  time  he  was 


I N  T  R  0«  UCTORY      ESSAY.  7 

employed  as  a  servant  at  a  public  inn,*  and 
in  this  situation  was  so  much  noticed  for  his 
activity,  intelligence,  wit  and  obliging  de- 
portment, that  numbers  became  interested  in 
his  being  enabled  to  pursue  the  cultivation 
of  his  mind.  Accordingly,  by  one  of  his  pa- 
trons, he  was  placed,  for  a  time,  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Utrecht;  on  his  decease,  by  an- 
other, in  the  University  of  Marpurg,  in 
Hesse;  and  finally,  by  a  third,  in  that  of 
Leyden.  In  1582,  in  the  twenty-second  year 
of  his  age,  the  magistrates  of  Amsterdam 
had  received  such  impressions  of  his  promis- 
ing talents,  and  of  his  diligent  application  to 
study,  that  they  sent  him,  at  the  public  ex- 
pense, to  Geneva,  which  was  then  consider- 
ed as  the  great  centre  of  theological  instruc- 
tion for  the  Reformed  Churches.  In  that 
far-famed  institution  Theodore  Beza  then 
presided,  with  equal  honour  to  himself,  and 
acceptance  to  the  students.  Here  Armi- 
nius,  as  before,  manifested  jnjucli  intellecjjjal 
activity  and  ardour  of  inquiry ;  but  indulging 
a  spiriTorself-sufficiency  and  insubordination, 
in  opposing  some  of  the  philosophical  opi- 
nions held  and  taught  by  the  leading  pro- 

*  Life  of  Wallaeus,  one  of  the  members  of  the  Synod  of 
•Dort. 


e  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

fessors  at  Geneva,  and  delivering  private 
lectures  to  turn  away  the  minds  of  the  stu- 
dents from  the  instructions  of  their  teachers, 
he  became  a  kind  of  malcontent,  and  was 
constrained  to  withdraw  from  that  Institu- 
tion. This  circumstance  somewhat  impair- 
ed that  confidence  in  his  prudence  which  his 
patrons  had  before  reposed.  Still  they  were 
wiUing  to  overlook  it.  After  travelling  eight 
or  ten  months  in  Italy,  he  returned  for  a 
short  time  to  Geneva,  and  soon  afterwards 
to  Holland,  where  he  met  with  no  small  ac- 
ceptance in  his  profession.  Such  was  his 
popularity,  that,  in  15SS,  he  was  elected  one 
of  the  ministers  of  Amsterdam,  and  entered 
on  a  pastoral  charge  in  that  city,  with  every 
prospect  of  honour,  comfort,  and  usefulness. 
But  his  restless,  innovating  spirit  soon  began, 
in  his  new  situation,  again  to  disclose  itself. 
'Not  long  after  his  settlement,  the  doctrine  of 
Beza  concerning  Predestination  was  pub- 
Ucly  opposed  by  some  ministers  of  Delft,  in 
a  tract  which  they  printed  on  this  subject. 
When  this  publication  appeared,  Martin 
Lydius,  professor  of  Divinity  at  Franequar, 
having  a  high  opinion  of  the  learning  and 
talents  of  Arminius,  judged  him  to  be  the 
most  proper  person  he  was  acquainted  with 


INTRO  IWJ  CTORY      ESSAY.  y 

to  answer  it;  and, accordingly,  urged  him  to 
undertake  the  task.  Arminius,  in  compliance 
with  this  request  from  his  venerable  friend, 
undertook  to  refute  the  heretical  work;  but 
during  the  examination  of  it,  and  while  bal- 
ancing the  reasoning  on  both  sides,  he  went 
over  to  the  opinion  which  he  had  been  era- 
ployed  to  refute;  and  even  carried  it  further 
than  the  ministers  of  Delft  had  done.  This 
change  of  opinion,  which  took  place  about 
the  year  1591,  and  which  he  was  not  long 
in  causing  to  be  understood,  soon  excited 
public  attention.  About  the  same  time,  in  a 
course  of  public  lectures,  delivered  in  his 
own  pulpit,  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
he  still  farther  disclosed  his  erroneous  views. 
He  was  soon  accused  of  departing  from  the 
Belgic  Confession,  and  many  of  his  brethren 
began  to  look  upon  him  and  his  opinions  with 
deep  apprehension.  Such,  however,  were 
the  vigilance  and  firmness  manifested  by  the 
other  members  of  his  CUissis,  that  they  so 
far  curbed  and  counteracted  him  as  to  pre- 
vent the  agitation  of  the  controversy,  which 
it  seems  to  have  been  his  intention  to  excite. 
Arminius,  however,  though  deterred,  at 
that  early  period,  from  public  and  open  con- 
troversy, exerted  himself  in  a  more  private 


10 


INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY, 


way,  with  considerable  effect.  With  some 
divines,  whose  friendship  he  had  before  con- 
cihated,  his  talents,  his  learning,  his  smooth 
address,  and  his  insinuating  eloquence  were 
successful  in  winning  them  to  his  opinions. 
The  celebrated  Uytenbogart  and  Borrius 
were  among  the  number  of  his  early  con- 
verts and  followers.  He  also  took  unwearied 
pains  to  gain  over  to  his  cause  some  of  the 
leading  laymen  of  the  country,  and  soon  en- 
listed several  of  them  in  his  cause. 

In  the  year  1602,  when  the  illustrious 
Francis  Junius,  an  eminent  Reformer,  and 
no  less  eminent  as  a  Professor  of  Divinity  in 
the  University  of  Leyden,  was  removed  by 
death,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  Belgic 
churches,  Uytenbogart,  who  was  just  men- 
tioned as  a  particular  friend  and  partizan  of 
Arminius,  proposed,  and,  with  great  zeal, 
recommended  him  to  the  Curators  of  the 
University,  as  a  candidate  for  the  vacant 
Professorship.  The  leading  Belgic  minis- 
ters, hearing  of  this  recommendation,  and 
deeply  apprehensive  of  the  consequences  of 
electing  such  a  man  to  so  important  a  sta- 
tion, besought  both  Uytenbogart  and  the 
Curators  of  the  University  to  desist  from  all 
attempts  to  place  in  such  an  office  one  who 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  H 

was  the  object  of  so  much  suspicion.  But 
these  entreaties  were  disregarded.  The  re- 
commendation of  him  was  prosecuted  witK' 
undiminished  zeal,  and  the  Curators  at  length 
elected  and  formally  called  him  to  the  vacant 
chair. 

The  call  being  laid,  as  usual,  before  the 
Classis  of  Amsterdam,  that  body  declined  to 
put  it  into  his  hands.  They  supposed  that 
he  was  more  likely  to  prove  mischievous  in 
the  office  to  which  he  was  called  than  in  his 
pastoral  charge,  where  he  was  more  immedi- 
ately under  the  supervision  and  restraint  of 
his  brethren  in  the  ministry.  But,  at  length, 
at  the  repeated  and  earnest  entreaties  of  Uy- 
tenbogart,  of  the  Curators,  and  of  Arminius 
himself,  he  was  permitted  to  accept  the  call, 
and  was  regularly  dismissed  from  the  Classis 
to  enter  on  his  new  office.  This  dismission, 
however,  was  granted  upon  the  express  con- 
dition, that  he  should  hold  a  conference  with 
Gomarus,  one  of  the  theological  Professors 
in  the  same  University  with  that  to  which 
he  was  called;  and  should  remove  from  him- 
self all  suspicion  of  heterodoxy  by  a  full  and 
candid  declaration  of  his  opinions  in  regard 
to  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  Gospel;  and, 
moreover,  the  Classis   exacted  from  him  a 


12  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

solemn  promise,  that,  if  it  should  be  found 
that  he  held  any  opinions  different  from  the 
Belgic  Confession,  he  would  refrain  from 
disseminating  them.  This  conference  was 
held  in  the  presence  of  the  Curators  of  the 
University,  and  the  Deputies  of  the  Synod, 
in  the  course  of  which  Arminius  solemnly 
disavowed  Pelagian  opinions;  declared  his 
full  belief  in  all  that  Augustine  had  written 
against  those  opinions;  and  promised  in  the 
most  explicit  manner  that  he  would  teach 
nothing  contrary  to  the  received  doctrines  of 
the  Church.  Upon  these  declarations  and 
promises  he  was  placed  in  the  Professorship. 
On  first  entering  upon  his  Professorship 
he  seemed  to  take  much  pains  to  remove 
from  himself  all  suspicion  of  heterodoxy,  by 
publicly  maintaining  theses  in  favour  of  the 
received  doctrines; — doctrines  which  he  af- 
terwards zealously  contradicted.  And  that 
he  did  this  contrary  to  his  own  conviction  at 
the  time,  was  made  abundantly  evident  after- 
wards by  some  of  his  own  zealous  friends. 
But  after  he  had  been  in  his  new  office  a  year 
or  two,  it  was  discovered  that  it  was  his  con- 
stant practice  to  deliver  one  set  of  opinions 
in  his  professorial  chair,  and  a  very  different' 
set  by  means  of  private  confidential  manu- 


I  NTE  O  IVUCT  OR  Y      ESSAY.  13 

scripts  circulated  among  his  pupils.*  He 
was  also  accustomed,  while  he  publicly  re- 
commended the  characters  and  opinions  dT 
the  most  illustrious  Reformed  divines,  artful- 
ly to  insinuate  such  things  as  were  adapted, 
indirectly,  to  bring  them  into,  discredit,  and 
to  weaken  the  arguments  usually  brought  for 
their  support.  He  also  frequently  intimated 
to  his  pupils,  that  he  had  many  objections 
to  the  doctrines  usually  deemed  orthodox, 
which  he  intended  to  make  known  at  a  suit- 
able time.  It  was  observed,  too,  that  some 
pastors  who  were  known  to  be  on  terms  of 
great  intimacy  with  him,  were  often  giving 
intimations  in  private  that  they  had  adopted 
the  new  opinions,  and  not  a  few  of  his  pupils 
began  to  manifest  symptoms  of  being  infect- 
ed with  the  same  errors. 

The  churches  of  Holland  observing  these 
and  other  things  of  a  similar  kind,  became 
deeply  apprehensive  of  the  consequences; 
they,  therefore,  enjoined  upon  the  Deputies, 
to  whom  the  supervision  of  the  church  was 
more  especially  commited,  to  inquire  into 
the  matter,  and  to  take  the  earliest  and  most 

*  This  fact,  so  dishonourable  to  the  integrity  of  Armi- 
nius,  is  so  well  attested  by  various  Dutch  writers  of  un- 
doubted credit,  that  it  cannot  be  reasonably  called  in 
question. 


14 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 


decisive  measures  to  prevent  the  apprehend- 
ed evil  from  taking  deeper  root.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  injunction,  the  Deputies  of  the 
churches  of  North  and  South  Holland  waited 
on  Arminius,  informed  him  of  what  they 
had  heard,  and  urged  him,  in  a  friendly 
manner,  if  he  had  doubts  or  difficulties  re- 
specting any  of  the  received  doctrines  of  the 
Belgic  churches,  either  to  make  known  his 
mind  in  a  frank  and  candid  manner  to  his 
brethren  in  private;  or  to  refer  the  whole 
affair,  officially,  to  the  consideration  and  de- 
cision of  a  Synod. 

To  this  address  of  the  Deputies  Arminius 
replied,  that  he  had  never  given  any  just 
cause  for  the  reports  of  which  they  had 
heard;  but  that  he  did  not  think  proper  to 
enter  into  any  conference  with  them,  as  the 
Deputies  of  the  churches;  that  if,  however, 
they  chose,  as  private  ministers,  to  enter  into 
a  conversation  with  him  on  the  points  in 
question,  he  was  ready  to  comply  with  their 
wishes-, provided  they  would  engage,  on  their 
part,  that,  if  they  found  any  thing  erroneous 
in  his  opinions,  they  would  not  divulge  it  to 
the  Synod  which  they  represented!  Tlie 
Deputies,  considering  this  proposal  as  un- 
fair, as  unworthy  of  a  man  of  integrity,  and 


I  N  T  R  O  D  if  C  TORY      ESSAY.  15 

as  likely  to  lead  to  no  useful  result,  very 
properly  declined  accepting  it,  and  retired 
without  doing  any  thing  further. 

In  this  posture  of  affairs,  several  of  the 
magistrates  of  Leyden  urged  Arminius  to 
hold  a  conference  with  his  colleagues  in 
the  University,  before  the  Classis,  respecting 
those  doctrines  to  which  he  had  objections, 
that  the  extent  of  his  objections  might  be 
known.  But  this  he  declined.  In  the  same 
manner  he  treated  one  proposal  after  an- 
other, for  private  explanation;  for  calling  a 
national  Synod  to  consider  the  matter;  or 
for  any  method  whatever  of  bringing  the 
affair  to  a  regular  ecclesiastical  decision. 
Now  a  Classis,  then  a  Synod,  and  at  other 
times  secular  men  attempted  to  move  in  the 
case;  but  Arminius  was  never  ready,  and 
always  had  insurmountable  objections  to 
every  method  proposed  for  explanation  or 
adjustment.  It  was  evident  that  he  wished 
to  gain  time;  to  put  off  any  decisive  action 
in  the  case,  until  he  should  have  such  an 
opportunity  of  influencing  the  minds  of  the 
leading  secular  men  of  the  country  as  even- 
tually to  prepare  them  to  take  side  with 
himself  Thus  he  went  on  evading,  post- 
poning, concealing,  shrinking  from  every  in- 


16  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

quiry,  and  endeavouring  secretly  to  throw 
every  possible  degree  of  odium  on  the  ortho- 
dox doctrines,  hoping  that,  by  suitable  man- 
agement, their  advocates  both  in  the  church 
and  among  the  civil  rulers  might  be  gradu- 
ally diminished,  so  as  to  give  him  a  good 
chance  of  a  majority  in  any  Synod  which 
might  be  eventually  called. 

This  is  a  painful  narrative.  It  betrays  a 
want  of  candour  and  integrity  on  the  part  of  a 
man  otherwise  respectable,  which  it  affords  no 
gratification  even  to  an  adversary  to  record. 
It  may  be  truly  said,  however,  to  be  the  stere- 
otyped history  of  the  commencement  of  eve- 
ry heresy  which  has  arisen  in  the  Christian 
church.  When  heresy  rises  in  an  evangelical 
body,  it  is  never  frank  and  open.  It  always 
begins  by  skulking,  and  assuming  a  disguise. 
Its  advocates,  when  together,  boast  of  great 
improvements,  and  congratulate  one  another 
on  having  gone  greatly  beyond  the  "  old  dead 
orthodoxy,"  and  on  having  left  behind  many 
of  its  antiquated  errors:  but  when  taxed  with 
deviations  from  the  received  iaith,  they  com- 
plain of  the  unreasonableness  of  their  ac- 
cusers, as  they  "  differ  from  it  only  in  woi'ds." 
This  has  been  the  standing  course  of  errorists 
ever  since  the  apostolic  age.     They  are  al- 


INTRODVCTORY      ESSAY.  17 

most  never  honest  and  candid  as  a  party, 
until  they  gain  strength  enough  to  be  sure  of 
some  degree  of  popularity.  Thus  it  was  witlf' 
Arius  in  the  fourth  century,  with  Pelagius 
in  the  fifth,  with  Arminius  and  his  compan- 
ions in  the  seventeenth,  with  Amyraut  and 
his  associates  in  France  soon  afterwards,  and 
whh  the  Unitarians  in  Massachusetts,  to- 
ward the  close  of  the  eighteenth  and  the  be- 
ginning of  the  nineteenth  centuries.  They 
denied  their  real  tenets,  evaded  examination 
or  inquiry,  declaimed  against  their  accusers 
as  merciless  bigots  and  heresy-hunters,  and 
strove  as  long  as  they  could  to  appear  to 
agree  with  the  most  orthodox  of  their  neigh- 
bours; until  the  time  came  when,  partly 
from  inability  any  longer  to  cover  up  their 
sentiments,  and  partly  because  they  felt 
strong  enough  to  come  out,  they  at  length 
avowed  their  real  opinions.  Arminius,  in 
regard  to  talents,  to  learning,  to  eloquence, 
and  to  general  exemplariness  of  moral  de- 
portment, is  undoubtedly  worthy  of  high 
praise:  but  if  there  be  truth  in  history,  his 
character  as  to  integrity,  candour,  and  fidelity 
to  his  official  pledges  and  professions,  is  cov- 
ered with  stains  which  can  never  by  any  in- 
genuity be  etFaced. 


18  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

At  length,  after  various  attempts  to  bring 
Arminius  to  an  avowal  of  his  real  opinions 
had  failed,  he  was  summoned  by  the  States 
General,  in  1609,  to  a  conference  at  the 
Hague.  He  went,  attended  by  several  of 
his  friends,  and  met  Gomarus,  accompanied 
with  a  corresponding  number  of  orthodox 
divines.  Here  again  the  sinister  designs  and 
artful  management  of  Arminius  and  his  com- 
panions were  manifested,  but  overruled ; 
and  he  was  constrained,  to  a  considerable 
extent,  to  explain  and  defend  himself  But 
before  this  conference  was  terminated,  the 
agitation  of  his  mind  seems  to  have  preyed 
upon  his  bodily  health.  He  was  first  taken 
apparently  in  a  small  degree  unwell,  and 
excused  himself  for  a  few  days,  to  the  States 
General;  but  at  length  grew  worse;  was 
greatly  agitated  in  mind;  and  expired  on  the 
19th  day  of  October,  1609,  in  the  forty-ninth 
year  of  his  age.  His  mind,  in  his  last  illness, 
seems  to  have  been  by  no  means  composed. 
"  He  was  sometimes  heard,"  says  Bertius, 
his  warm  friend  and  panegyrist — "  He  was 
sometimes  heard,  in  the  course  of  his  last 
illness,  to  groan  and  sigh,  and  to  cry  out, 
^  Woe  is  me,  my  mother,  that  thou  hast 
borne  me  a  man  of  strife,  and  a  man  of  con- 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY.  19 

tention  to  the  whole  earth.  I  have  lent 
to  no  man  on  usury,  nor  have  men  lent  to 
me  on  usury;  yetevery  one  doth  curse  me!'"' 

Attempts  have  been  made  to  show  that 
Arminius  did,  in  fact,  differ  very  little  from 
the  received  doctrines  of  the  Belgic  church- 
es; nay,  that  he,  on  the  whole,  coincided 
with  sublapsarian  Calvinists;  and  of  course, 
was  most  unjustly  accused  of  embracing  the 
heresy  since  called  by  his  name.  It  is  evident 
that  Dr.  Mosheim,  himself  an  Arminian,  was 
not  of  this  opinion.  He  plainly  thought,  that 
the  friends  of  the  Belgic  Confession  had 
much  more  reason  to  apprehend  hostility  on 
the  part  of  Arminius  and  his  followers,  to 
the  essential  principles  of  their  creed,  than 
their  published  language  would  seem  to  in- 
timate. And  the  Rev.  Dr.  Murdock,  the 
latest  and  best  translator  of  Mosheim  has 
delivered  the  following  opinion,  which  will 
probably  commend  itself  to  the  judgment  of 
air  well-informed  and  impartial  readers. 

"It  is  a  common  opinion  that  the  early 
Arminians,  who  flourished  before  the  Synod 
of  Dort,  were  much  purer  and  more  sound 
than  the  later  ones,  who  lived  and  taught 
after  that  council;  and  that  Arminius  him- 
self only  rejected  Calvin's  doctrine  of  abso- 


20  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

lute  decrees,  and  its  necessary  consequences, 
while,  in  every  thing  else,  he  agreed  with  the 
Reformer;  but  that  his  disciples,  and  espe- 
cially Episcopius,  boldly  passed  the  limits 
which  their  master  had  wisely  established, 
and  went  over  to  the  camp  of  the  Pelagians 
and  Socinians.  But  it  appears  to  me  very 
clear,  that  Arminius  himself  revolved  in  his 
own  mind,  and  taught  to  his  disciples,  that 
form  of  religion  which  his  followers  after- 
wards professed;  and  that  the  latter,  espe- 
cially Episcopius,  only  perfected  what  their 
master  taught  them,  and  casting  off  fear,  ex- 
plained it  more  clearly.  I  have  as  a  witness, 
besides  others  of  less  authority,  Arminius 
himself,  who,  in  his  will,  drawn  up  a  little 
before  his  death,  explicitly  declares  that  his 
aim  was  to  bring  all  sects  of  Christians,  with 
the  exception  of  the  Papists,  into  one  com- 
munity and  brotherhood.  The  opinion  that 
Arminius  himself  was  very  nearly  orthodox, 
and  not  an  Arminian,  in  the  common  ac- 
ceptation of  the  term,  has  been  recently  ad- 
vocated by  Professor  Stuart,  of  Andover,  in 
an  article  expressly  on  the  Creed  of  Armini- 
us, in  the  Biblical  Repository,  No.  IL,  An- 
dover, 1831,  see  pp.  293  and  301.  To  such 
a  conclusion  the  learned   Professor  is  led. 


inteodIjctory    essay.  21 

principally,  by  an  artful  and  imposing  state- 
ment made  by  Arminius  to  the  magistrates., 
of  Holland,  in  the  year  1608,  one  year  before 
his  death,  on  which  Mr.   Stuart  puts  the 
most  favourable  construction  the  words  will 
bear.     But  from  a  careful  comparison  of  this 
declaration  of  Arminius,  with  the  original 
five  articles  of  the  Arminian  creed,  (which 
were  drawn  up  almost  in  the  very  words  of 
Arminius,  so  early  as  the  year  1610,  and  ex- 
hibited by  the  Remonstrants  in  the  confer- 
ence at  the  Hague,  in  1611;  and  were  after- 
wards, together  with  a  full  explanation  and 
vindication  of  each  article,  laid  before  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  in  1617,  changing,  however, 
the  dubitation  of  the  fifth  article  into  a  posi- 
tive denial   of  the  saints   perseverance,)  it 
will,  I  think,  appear  manifest,  that  Arminius 
himself  actually  differed  from  the  orthodox 
of  that  day,  on  all  the  five  i)oints;  and  that 
he   agreed   substantially  with   the   Remon- 
strants on  all  those  doctrines  for  which  they 
were  condemned  in  the  Synod  of  Dort.     And 
that  such  was  the  fact,  appears  to  have  been 
assumed  without  hesitation  by  the  principal 
writers  of  that  and  the  following  age,  both 
Remonstrants  and  Contra-remonstrants."* 

»  Murdock's  Moshcim  III.,  508,  509. 
3 


22  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

It  was  fondly  hoped  by  many  that  when 
Arminius  died,  the  controversy  to  which  his 
speculations  had  given  rise,  would  have  died 
and  been  buried  with  him.    But  this,  unhap- 
pily, by  no  means,  proved  to  be  the  case.    It 
soon  appeared  that  a  number  of  Belgic  di- 
vines of  no  small  name  had  embraced  his 
sentiments,  and  could  by  no  means  be  per- 
suaded to  desist  from  propagating  them  ;  and 
in  1610  they  were  organized  into  a  body,  or 
formal  confederacy;  and  in  this  capacity  pre- 
sented  to   the    States    General   an    address 
which   they   styled   a   Remonstrance,  from 
which  the  whole  party  afterwards  obtained 
the  name  of  Remonstrants.     The  particular 
object  of  this  paper  v/as  to  solicit  the  favour 
of  the  government,  and  to  secure  protection 
against  the  ecclesiastical  censures  to   which 
they   felt   themselves   exposed.      This   step 
amounted  to  a  kind  of  schism,  and  greatly 
distressed    the    Belgic   churches.      Another 
event  soon  occurred  which  excited  deeper 
and  still  more  painful  apprehension  among 
the  friends  of  orthodoxy.     When  the  Cura- 
tors of  the  University  came  to  fill  the  profes- 
sorial chair  which  had  been  rendered  vacant 
by  the  death  of  Arminius,  the  Deputies  of 
the   Churches   earnestly   besought  them  to 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  23 

select  a  man  free  from  all  suspicion  of  heter- 
odoxy, as  one  of  the  best  means  of  restoring 
peace  to  the  University  and  the  Church.  But 
to  no  purpose.  The  Remonstrants  had,  by 
some  means,  so  prepossessed  the  minds  of 
the  Curators,  that  Conrad  Vorstius,  a  min- 
ister and  professor  at  Steinfurt,  in  Germany, 
a  man  suspected  of  something  much  worse 
than  even  Arminianism,  was  selected  to  fill 
the  office,  and  Uytenbogart,  one  of  the  most 
able  and  zealous  of  the  Arminian  party,  was 
appointed  to  go  to  Steinfurt,  to  solicit  his 
dismission  and  removal  to  Leyden.  The 
orthodox  ministers  and  churches  protested 
against  this  choice.  They  compared  it  to 
"  driving  a  nail  into  an  inflamed  and  painful 
ulcer;"  and  earnestly  besought  the  States 
General  )iot  to  permit  a  step  so  directly  cal- 
culated still  further  to  disturb  and  corrupt  the 
churches.  Vorstius  had,  a  short  time  be- 
fore, published  a  book  "  De  Natura  et  Jit- 
tributis  Dei,''^  and  had  also  edited,  with 
some  alterations,  a  book  published  by  So- 
cinus  the  younger,  on  the  Scriptures,  from 
both  which  it  appeared  that  he  leaned  to  So- 
cinian  opinions.  Notwithstanding  this,  how- 
ever, the  Remonstrants  were  bent  on  his  elec- 
tion, and  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty 


24  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

that  their  plan  for  placing  him  in  the  vacant 
chair  was  defeated.     In  short,  their  conduct 
in  the  case  of  Vorstius  alone  was  quite  suffi- 
cient to  show,  that  the  apprehensions  of  the 
orthodox  concerning  the  corrupt  character 
of  their  opinions,  were  by  no  means  exces- 
sive or  unjust.     James  I.  king  of  England, 
having  read  the  book  of  Vorstius,  a  book 
concerning  the  nature  and  attributes  of  God, 
and  conceiving  it  to  be  replete  with  radical 
error,  addressed  a  letter  to  the  States  Gene- 
ral, exhorting  them  "not  to  admit  such  a 
man  into  the  important  office  of  teacher  of 
theology;  and,  further,  connnanded  his  am- 
bassador at  the  Hague  to  use  his  utmost  influ- 
ence to  prevent  the  introduction  into  such  a 
Professorship,  of  a  man,  as  he  expressed  it — 
rendered  infamous  by  so  many  and  great  er- 
rors, and  who  ought  to  be  banished  from  their 
territories,  rather  than  loaded  with  public 
honours."    "  In  short,"  said  the  king, "  since 
God  has  been  pleased  to  dignify  me  with 
the  title  of  'Defender  of  the  Faith/  if  Vor- 
stius is  kept  any  longer,  we  shall  be  obliged 
not   only  to   separate  from   those   heretical 
churches,  but  also  to  consult  all  the  other 
Reformed  churches,  in  order  to  know  which 
is  the  best  way  of  extirpating  and  sending 


INTRO  d'VCTORY     essay.  25 

back  to  hell   those  cursed  heresies  which 
have  recently  sprung  up;  we  shall  be  forced 
to  forbid  the  young  people  of  our  kingdom 
to  frequent  such  an  infected  University  as 
that  of  Leyden."     By  these   and  various 
other  sources  of  influence,  the  Remonstrants 
were  scarcely  prevented  from  putting  Vor- 
stius   into   the  vacant  Professorship.     Still, 
though   disappointed,    they   were    not   dis- 
heartened, or  diminished   in   number.     On 
the  contrary,  the  election,  soon  afterwards, 
of  Episcopius,  a  leading  man  of  their  party, 
to  a  Professorship  in  the  University  of  Ley- 
den, seemed  to  give  them  new  strength  and 
new  hopes.     It  became  also  more  and  more 
evident  that  some  men  of  no  small  influence 
in  the  civil  government  of  the  country,  had 
become  friendly  to  the  Remonstrants,  and 
strongly  disposed  to  pursue  a  course  which 
should  secure  at  least  impunity  to  them  as  a 
party.     Hence  the  repeated  manifestation  of 
unwillingness  on  the  part  of  the  States  Gene- 
ral to  promote  the  convening  of  a  National 
Synod,  or  the  adoption  of  any  other  plan  for 
bringing  the  Remonstrants  to  discipline.     It 
was  evidently  the  favourable  object  of  the  Re- 
monstrants and  their  friends,  both  in  church 
and  state,  to  do  nothing;  to  secure  the  tolera- 


26  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

tion  of  the  growing  errors;  and  to  allow  the 
Renmonstrants  as  good  a  standing  as  the  or- 
thodox in  the  national  chnrch.  Accordingly, 
when  anxious  efforts  were  made,  in  1611, 
and  again  in  1613,  to  bring  the  affairs  of  the 
Church  to  an  adjustment  and  pacification, 
the  friends  of  truth  were  baffled  and  disap- 
pointed. Every  effort  to  bring  on  a  crisis, 
or,  in  any  form,  to  call  the  Remonstrants  to 
an  account,  was  resisted  and  evaded;  and 
the  state  of  things  was,  every  day,  becom- 
ing more  distressing  and  alarming.  Confu- 
sion, and  even  persecution  ensued.  Some  of 
the  orthodox  pastors  were  suspended,  and 
others  driven  from  their  charges,  because 
they  could  not  conscientiously  receive  those 
who  avowed  Arminian  opinions  into  the 
communion  of  the  Church. 

In  this  situation  of  things,  when  the  very 
pillars  of  society  seemed  to  be  shaken;  when 
the  ruling  powers  of  the  State  were  seen  to 
be  more  and  more  favourable  to  the  erro- 
neous party;  and  when  every  thing  portend- 
ed the  approach  of  a  tremendous  crisis — it 
pleased  God  to  employ  an  instrument  for 
promoting  the  advancement  of  his  cause  who 
by  no  means  loved  that  cause,  and  who  yet 
was  placed  in  circumstances  which  at  once 


INTROC^'CTORY     ESSAY.  27 

prompted  and  enabled  him  to  favour  it. 
James  I.,  king  of  England,  a  man  of  very 
small  mind,  and  of  still  less  moral  or  religious 
principle,  having  been  born  and  bred  in  a 
Calvinistic  community,  and  coming  to  the 
throne  of  England  when  the  leading  clergy  of 
that  part  of  his  dominions,  as  well  as  of  the 
North,  were  almost  unanimously  Calvinistic, 
he  fell  in  with  the  fashionable  creed,  and  was 
disposed,  as  his  manner  was,  in  every  thing, 
officiously  to  exert  his  royal  power  in  its 
favour.  He,  therefore,  in  the  year  1617, 
addressed  a  friendly,  but  admonitory  letter 
to  the  States  General,  in  which  he  earnestly 
recommended  the  calling  a  national  synod, 
to  vindicate  the  genuine  doctrines  of  the  Re- 
formation, and  to  restore  tranquillity  to  the 
agitated  Belgic  churches.  About  the  same 
time,  Maurice,  the  prince  of  Orange,  and  the 
Head  of  the  United  Provinces,  took  the  same 
ground,  and  urged  the  same  thing.  When 
the  Arminian  party  perceived  that  the  popu- 
lar current  was  beginning  to  run  in  this  direc- 
tion, and  that  there  was  some  prospect  of  a 
national  synod  being  called,  they  were  filled 
with  uneasiness,  and  strove  by  all  the  means 
in  their  power  to  prevent  it.  But  their  eva- 
sive and  intriguing  arts  were  now  in  vain: 


28  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY, 

and  although  they  began  to  manifest  a  spirit 
more  Uke  revolt  and  sedition  than  before,  yet 
now  the  state  of  the  public  mind  was  such, 
that  their  violence  only  served  to  show  the 
greater  necessity  of  some  efficient  measure 
for  meeting  and  subduing  their  turbulence. 

At  length  a  decree  was  issued  by  the 
States  General  in  1618,  ordering  that  a  Na- 
tional Synod  should  convene  in  the  following 
November,  at  Dort,  a  considerable  city  of 
South  Holland.  The  method  prescribed  for 
the  convocation  of  this  synod,  was,  that  a 
provincial  synod  should  meet  in  each  of  the 
provinces,  from  which  six  persons  should  be 
delegated  to  attend  the  General  Synod.  And, 
in  most  cases,  the  plan  adopted  was  to  ap- 
point four  ministers,  and  two  ruling  elders 
from  each  of  the  provincial  synods,  together 
with  at  least  one  Professor  from  each  of  the 
universities. 

It  had  been  originally  intended  that  this 
Synod  sholild  be  formed  of  delegates  from 
the  Belgic  churches  only;  but  at  the  pointed 
request  of  James  I.,  king  of  England,  second- 
ed, at  his  suggestion,  by  Maurice,  prince  of 
Orange,  it  was  determined  to  invite  eminent 
divines  from  foreign  churches  to  sit  and  vote 
in  the  Synod.     Accordingly  letters  were  ad- 


INTRODU»CTORY     ESSAY.  29 

dressed  to  the  king  of  Great  Britain;  to  the 
deputies  of  the  Reformed  Churches  of  France; 
to  the  Electors  of  the  Palatinate  and  Bran-' 
denburgh;  to  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse;  "to 
the  four  Protestant  Cantons  of  Switzerland, 
viz.  Zurich,  Berne,  Basle,  and  Schaft'hausen; 
and  to  the  Republics  of  Geneva,  Bremen, 
and  Enibden,  whom  they  entreated  to  dele- 
gate some  of  their  most  pious,  learned,  and 
prudent  theologians,  who,  in  conjunction 
with  the  deputies  of  the  Belgic  churches, 
should  labour  to  compose  the  ditferences,  and 
decide  the  controversies  which  had  arisen  in 
those  churches. 

The  Reformed  churches  of  France,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  request  made  to  them,  ap- 
pointed Andrew  Rivet  and  Peter  du  JNIou- 
lin,  as  their  delegates  to  attend  this  Synod; 
but  just  as  they  were  about  to  set  out  for 
Dort,  in  pursuance  of  their  appointment,  the 
king  of  France  issued  an  edict,  forbidding 
their  attendance.  In  consequence  of  this 
interdict,  the  churches  of  France  were  not 
represented  in  the  Synod. 

It  would  be  wrong  to  omit  stating,  that, 

before  the  Synod  came  together,  a  day  of 

solemn  prayer  and  fasting  was  appointed,  to 

deprecate  the  wraih  of  God,  and  to  implore 

4 


30  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

his  gracious  presence  and  blessing  on  the 
approaching  Assembly.  This  day  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  States  General,  and  observed 
with  great  solemnity. 

The  Synod  convened,  agreeably  to  the 
call  of  the  States  General,  in  the  city  of 
Dort,  on  the  1 3th  day  of  November,  A.  D. 
1618.  It  consisted  of  thirty-nine  Pastors 
and  eighteen  Ruling  Elders  delegated  from 
the  Belgic  churches,  together  with  five  Pro- 
fessors from  the  Universities  of  Holland; 
and  also  of  Delegates  from  all  the  foreign 
Reformed  churches  which  had  been  invited 
to  send  them,  excepting  those  of  France,  be- 
fore spoken  of.  The  delegates  from  the 
foreign  Reformed  churches  on  the  Continent, 
all  of  whom  were  Presbyterian,  were  nine- 
teen. The  delegates  from  Great  Britain  were 
five,  viz:  George  Carleton,  bishop  of  Llan- 
dafF;  Joseph  Hall,  Dean  of  Worcester,  and 
afterwards  Bishop,  successively,  of  Exeter 
and  Norwich;  John  Davenant,  Professor  of 
Divinity  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  and 
afterwards  Bishop  of  Salisbury;  Samuel 
Ward,  Archdeacon  of  Taunton,  and  Theo- 
logical Professor  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge; and  Walter  Balcanequal,  of  Scot- 
land, representing  the  Established  Church  of 


IXTRODVCTORY      ESSAY.  31 

North  Britain.  The  Synod  thus  constituted, 
consisted,  in  all,  of  eighty-six  members.  No 
Arminians,  it  would  appear,  were  elected" 
members  of  the  Synod,  excepting  three  from 
the  Province  of  Utrecht;  and  of  these  only 
one  was  admitted  to  a  seat. 

It  is  perfectly  evident  from  the  foregoing 
statement,  that  the  leading  divines,  and  the 
governing  policy  of  the  Church  of  England, 
at  the  date  of  this  Synod,  were  very  far  from 
sanctioning  the  spirit  which  has  since  risen 
in  that  establishment,  and  which  has  mani- 
fested itself,  for  a  number  of  years  past, 
among  many  of  that  denomination  of  Chris- 
tians in  the  United  States.  Here  we  see  a 
prelatical  bishop  and  three  other  dignitaries 
of  the  Church  of  England,  two  of  whom 
were  afterwards  bishops,  sitting  in  a  solemn 
ecclesiastical  body,  and,  for  months  together, 
deliberating,  praying,  and  preaching  with  an 
assembly,  all  of  whom  but  themselves,  were 
Presbyterians.  This  was  a  practical  recog- 
nition, of  the  strongest  kind,  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  as  a  true  Church  of  Christ; 
and  demonstrated  that  the  great  and  learned 
and  good  men  who  directed  the  counsels  of 
the  Church  of  England  at  that  time,  never 
thought  of  denying,  either  in  word  or  act. 


32  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAT. 

her  just  claim  to  this  character.  Some  high- 
chiirch-men,  indeed,  of  modern  times,  either 
ignorant  of  facts,  or  so  prejudiced  as  to  be 
totally  blind  to  the  lights  of  history,  have 
alleged  that  the  States  General  pointedly  re- 
quested the  king  of  England  to  send  dele- 
gates to  this  Synod;  and  that  he,  unwilling 
to  reject  their  solicitation,  was  over  persuad- 
ed to  depart,  on  one  occasion,  from  the  prin- 
ciples which  ordinarily  governed  him  and 
his  Church.  This  statement  is  altogether 
incorrect.  The  solicitation  was  all  the  other 
way.  The  king  of  England,  though  he  had 
nothing,  strictly  speaking,  to  do  with  the 
business,  seemed  fond  of  meddling  with  it; 
interposed  from  time  to  time  in  a  way  in 
which  no  other  than  a  weak,  officious,  pe- 
dantic, and  arrogant  man  would  have  thought 
of  doing;  and  pressed  the  States  General  to 
adopt  a  plan  which  would  open  the  way  for 
the  admission  of  delegates  from  his  Church 
to  the  Synod. 

And  to  his  wishes  and  policy  in  this  mat- 
ter his  leading  divines  acceded.  It  would 
have  been  difficult  to  select  men  of  more 
respectable  character  for  talents,  learning, 
piety,  and  ecclesiastical  influence  than  those 
who  were  nominated  and  commissioned  to 


INTROD^^CTORY      ESSAY.  33 

take  their  seats  in  that  Synod.  They  delibe- 
rated for  months  with  Presbyterians;  preach-^ 
ed  in  Presbyterian  pulpits;  united  in  Presby- 
terian devotions;  recognised  Presbyterian 
churches  as  sister  churches,  and  their  minis- 
ters as  brethren  in  oflice  and  in  hope.  0 
how  different  the  language  of  many  prela- 
tists  of  later  times — many  of  them,  it  must  be 
confessed,  indeed,  pigmies  in  talents,  learn- 
ing, and  piety,  when  compared  with  the 
giants  who  acted  their  parts  on  the  occasion 
of  which  we  speak  ! 

When  Bishop  Hall  took  leave  of  the  Sy- 
nod, from  which  he  was  obliged  to  retire  on 
account  of  ill  health,  he  declared,  "There 
was  no  place  upon  earth  so  like  heaven  as 
the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  where  he  should  be 
more  willing  to  dwell;"  (Brandt's  History, 
Session  62,)  and  the  following  extract  from  a 
Sermon  which  he  delivered  in  Latin,  before 
that  venerable  Synod,  contains  a  direct  and 
unequivocal  acknowledgment  of  the  Church 
of  Holland  as  a  true  Church  of  Christ.  It 
was  delivered  November  29,  1618,  and 
fo.unded  on  Eccles.  vii.  16.  "His  serene 
majesty,  our  King  James,  in  his  excellent 
letter,  admonishes  the  States  General,  and 
in  his  instructions  to  us  hath  expressly  com- 


34  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

manded  us  to  urge  this  with  our  whole 
might,  to  inculcate  this  one  thing,  that  you 
all  continue  to  adhere  to  the  common  faith, 
and  the  Confession  of  your  own  and  the 
other  churches;  which  if  you  do,  0  happy 
Holland!  0  chaste  Spouse  of  Christ!  0  pros- 
perous republic  !  This,  your  afflicted  Church, 
tossed  with  the  billows  of  differing  opinions, 
will  yet  reach  the  harbour,  and  safely  smile 
at  all  the  storms  excited  by  her  cruel  adver- 
saries. That  this  may  at  length  be  obtained, 
let  us  seek  for  the  things  which  make  for 
peace.  We  are  brethren;  let  us  also  be  col- 
leagues! What  have  we  to  do  with  the  in- 
famous titles  of  party  names  ?  We  are  Chris- 
tians; let  us  also  be  of  the  same  mind.  We 
are  one  body;  let  us  also  be  unanimous.  By 
the  tremendous  name  of  the  Omnipotent 
God;  by  the  pious  and  loving  bosom  of  our 
common  mother;  by  our  own  souls;  by  the 
holy  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour, 
my  brethren,  seek  peace,  pursue  peace." 
(See  the  whole  in  the  Acta  Synodi  Nat. 
Dord,  38.) 

But  this  excellent  prelate  went  further. 
A  little  more  than  twenty  years  after  his 
mission  to  Holland,  and  when  he  had  been 
made  Bishop  of  Exeter,  and  advanced  to  the 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 


35 


diocese  of  Norwich,  he  pubUshed  his  Ireni- 
cum,  (or  Peacemaker,)  in  which  we  find  the 
following  passage:  ''Blessed  be  God,  there 
is  no  difference,  in  any  essential  point,  be- 
tween the  Church  of  England  and  her  sister 
Reformed  Churches,    We  unite  in  every  ar- 
ticle of  Christian  doctrine,  without  the  least 
variation,  as  the  full  and  absolute  agreement 
between  their  public  Confessions  and  ours 
testifies.     The   only  difference  between  us 
consists  in  our  mode  of  constituting  the  ex- 
ternal ministry;  and  even  with   respect  to 
this  point  we  are  of  one  mind,  because  we 
all  profess  to  believe  that  it  is  not  an  essen- 
tial of  the  Church,  (although  in  the  opinion 
of  many  it  is  a  matter  of  importance  to  her 
well-being,)  and  we  all  retain  a  respectful 
and  friendly  opinion  of  each  other,  not  see- 
ing any  reason  why  so  small  a  disagreement 
should  so  produce  any  alienation  of  affection 
among  us."    And  after  proposing  some  com- 
mon principles,  on  which  they  might  draw 
more  closely  together,  he  adds — "  But  if  a 
difference  of  opinion,  with  regard  to  these 
points  of   external  order,   must  continue, 
why  may  we  not  be  of  one  heart,  and  of 
one,  mind.^  or  why  should  this  disagreement 


36 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY 


break  the  bonds  of  good  brotherhood  ?"   (Ire- 
iiicum,  Sect.  6.) 

The  same  practical  concession  was  made 
by  the  Rev.  Bishop  Davenant,  another  of 
the  delegates  to  the  Synod  of  Dort,  from  the 
Church  of  England.  After  his  return  from 
that  Synod,  and  after  his  advancement  to 
the  bishopric  of  Salisbury,  he  published  a 
work  in  which  he  urged,  with  much  earnest- 
ness and  force,  a  fraternal  union  among  all 
the  Reformed  Churches.  A  plan  which  in- 
volved an  explicit  acknowledgment  that  the 
Reformed  Churches,  most  of  which  were 
Presbyterian,  were  true  Churches  of  Christ, 
and  which,  indeed,  contained  in  its  very  title 
a  declaration  that  these  churches  "  did  not 
differ  from  the  Church  of  England  in  any 
fundamental  article  of  Christian  faith."  The 
title  of  the  work  is  as  follows:  "  *8.d  Frater- 
nam  Conimunionem  inter  Evangelicas  Ec- 
clesias  restaiirandam  Jidhortatio;  in  eo 
fundata,  quod  non  dissentiant  in  ullo  fun- 
damentali  Catholicx  fidei  articulo.^^  {Caji- 
tab.  1640.) 

But  to  return  to  the  Synod  of  Dort.  It 
was  opened  on  the  13th  of  November,  161S. 
John  Eogerman,  one  of  the  deputies  from 
Friesland,  was  chosen  moderator,  or  presi- 


INTRO  r)*C  CTORY     ESSAY.  37 

dent;  and  Jacobus  Rolandus,  one  of  the  min- 
isters of  Amsterdam,  and  Herman  Fauke- 
lius,  minister  of  Middleburg,  his  assessors, 
or  assistants.  The  two  secretaries  were  Se- 
bastian Dammannus,  minister  of  Zutphen, 
and  Festus  Hommius,  minister  of  Leyden. 

Each  of  the  members  of  the  Synod,  before 
proceeding  to  business,  took  the  following 
solemn  oath,  or  engagement:  "I  promise 
before  God,  in  whom  I  believe,  and  whom 
I  worship,  as  being  present  in  this  place, 
and  as  being  tlie  Searcher  of  all  hearts,  that 
during  the  course  of  the  proceedings  of  this 
Synod,  which  will  examine  and  decide,  not 
only  the  five  points,  and  ail  the  differences 
resulting  from  them,  but  also  any  other  doc- 
trine, I  will  use  no  human  writing,  but  only 
the  word  of  God,  which  is  an  infallible  rule 
offaiih.  And  during  all  these  discussions, 
I  will  only  aim  at  the  glory  of  God,  the 
peace  of  the  Church,  and  especially  the  pre- 
servation of  the  purity  of  doctrine.  So  help 
me,  my  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ!  I  beseech 
him  to  assist  me  by  his  Holy  Spirit!" 

It  was  some  time  before  the  delegates  of 
the  Remonstrants,  or  Arminian  party,  made 
their  appearance.  At  the  twenty-second 
session   of  the  Synod,  Episcopius,  and  his 


38 


INTRODTJCTOEY      ESSAY 


twelve  colleagues,  who  had  been  summon- 
ed for  this  purpose,  presented  themselves  to 
make  their  explanation  and  defence.  In  un- 
dertaking this  task,  they  manifested  the  same 
disposition  to  delay,  to  elude'  inquiry,  and  to 
throw  obstacles  in  the  way  of  every  plan  of 
proceeding  that  was  proposed.  Episcopius 
was  their  chief  speaker;  and  with  great  art 
and  address  did  he  manage  their  cause.  He 
insisted  on  being  permitted  to  begin  with  a 
refutation  of  the  Calvinistic  doctrines,  espe- 
cially that  of  reprobation,  hoping  that,  by 
placing  his  objections  to  this  doctrine  in  front 
of  all  the  rest,  he  might  excite  such  preju- 
dice against  the  other  articles  of  the  system, 
as  to  secure  the  popular  voice  in  his  favour. 
The  Synod,  however,  very  properly,  remind- 
ed him,  that  they  had  not  convened  for  the 
purpose  of  trying  the  Confession  of  Faith  of 
the  Belgic  Churches,  which  had  been  long 
established  and  well  known;  but  that,  as 
the  Remonstrants  were  accused  of  depart- 
ing from  the  reformed  faith,  they  were  bound 
Jirst  to  justify  themselves,  by  giving  Scrip- 
tural proof  in  support  of  their  opinions. 

To  this  plan  of  procedure  they  would 
by  no  means  submit.  It  disconcerted  their 
whole  scheme;  but  the  Synod  firmly  refused 


INTR ODVCTOn Y     ESSAY.  39 

to  adopt  any  other  plan.  This  refusal,  of 
course,  shut  the  Remonstrants  out  from  tak- 
ing any  part  in  the  deliberations  of  the  body. 
Day  after  day  were  they  reasoned  with,  and 
urged  to  submit  to  a  course  of  proceeding 
ecclesiastically  regular,  and  adapted  to  their 
situation,  but  without  success.  They  were, 
therefore,  compelled  to  withdraw.  Upon 
their  departure,  the  Synod  proceeded  with- 
out them. 

The  language  of  the  President  (Boger- 
raan)  in  dismissing  the  Remonstrants  was 
rough,  and  adapted  to  give  pain.  He  point- 
edly charged  them  with  fraudulent  proceed- 
ings, with  disingenuous  acts,  with  falsehood, 
&c.  For  this  language,  however,  he  alone 
was  responsible.  It  had  not  been  dictated 
or  authorized  by  the  Synod.  And  a  number 
of  the  members,  we  are  assured,  heard  it 
with  regret,  and  expressed  their  disapproba- 
tion of  it.  (Hales's  Works,  III.  123.)  And 
yet,  while  this  language  was  severe,  and, 
for  an  ecclesiastical  assembly  unseemly;  was 
it  not  substantially,  according  to  truth? 

The  Synod  does  not  appear  to  have  ac- 
complished its  work  by  referring  different 
portions  of  it  to  ditlerent  committees;  but 


40  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

the  plan  adopted  was  to  request  the  divines 
from  each  country  represented  in  the  Synod 
to  consult  together,  and  bring  in  their  sepa- 
rate opinions  or  judgments  in  regard  to  the 
main  points  in  controversy.  So  that  the 
sentence,  or  opinion  of  the  Dutch  divines,  of 
the  English  divines,  of-the  Genevese  divines, 
&c.  &c.,  were  separately  obtaint.l,  and  dis- 
tinctly recorded  in  the  proceedings  of  the 
Synod.  This  method  of  conducting  the 
business  was  probably  less  favourable  to 
dispassionate  and  perfectly  calm  proceed- 
ings than  if  committees  had  matured  in  pri- 
vate every  part  of  the  work. 

The  Synod  examined  the  Arminian  tenets; 
condemned  them  as  unscriptural,  pestilential 
errors;  and  pronounced  those  who  held  and 
published  them  to  be  enemies  of  the  faith  of 
the  Belgic  churches,  and  corrupters  of  the 
true  religion.  They  also  deposed  the  Ar- 
minian ministers;  excluded  them  and  their 
followers  from  the  communion  of  the  church; 
suppressed  their  religious  assemblies;  and 
by  the  aid  of  the  civil  government,  which 
confirmed  all  their  acts,  sent  a  number  of 
the  clergy  of  that  party,  and  of  those  who 
adhered  to  them,  into  banishment.     From  a 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY.  41 

large  part  of  their  disabilities,  however,  the 
Romonstrants,  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  years, 
were  relieved.  ' 

It  is  probable  that  all  impartial  persons, 
who  make  up  an  opinion  with  that  hght, 
and  those  habits  of  thinking  with  regard  to 
religious  liberty  which  we  now  possess,  will 
judge  that  ronie  of  these  proceedings  were 
by  far  too  narsh  and  violent.  To  suppress 
the  religious  assemblies  of  the  Remonstrants, 
by  secular  authority,  and  to  banish  their 
leaders  from  their  country,  were  measures 
v/hich  we  cannot,  at  this  day,  contemplate 
but  with  deep  regret,  as  inconsistent  with 
those  rights  of  conscience,  which  we  must 
regard  as  indefeasible.  But  when  we  con- 
sider that  those  rights  were  really  understood 
by  no  branch  of  the  Christian  Church  at  that 
day;  when  we  recollect  that  in  the  Church 
of  England,  during  the  reign  of  the  same 
James  I.,  who  sent  representatives  to  this 
Synod,  more  than  twenty  persons  were  put 
to  death  for  their  religion,  at  least  two  of 
whom  were  burnt  alive,  viz.  Bartholomew 
Legate,  at  Sniithfield,by  the  direct  influence 
of  Dr.  King,  Bishop  of  London ;  and  Edward 
Wightman,  at  Litchfield,  by  the  equally  di- 
rect influence  of  Bishop  Neill,  of  Litchfield 


42  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

and  Coventry;  and  that  many  hundreds 
were  banished  their  country; — and  when 
we  recollect  that  even  the  pious  Puritans, 
who  migrated  from  their  own  country  to 
America,  that  they  might  enjoy  religious 
liberty,  persecuted,  in  their  turn,  even  unto 
death  for  the  sake  of  religion;  and  especially 
when  we  remember  the  disingenuous,  pro- 
voking, unworthy  course  by  which  the  Re- 
monstrants had  divided  and  agitated  the  Bel- 
gic  churches  for  a  number  of  years; — and 
also  the  highly  unbecoming  language  which 
they  employed  even  before  the  Synod;* — 
when  all  these  things  are  considered,  it  is 
presumed  no  impartial  man  will  wonder, 
though  he  may  weep,  at  some  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  that  far-famed  and  venerable 
Synod.  After  all,  however,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  a  large  part  of  the  violence  popu- 
larly ascribed  to  that  Synod,  existed  only  in 
the  imaginations,  the  complaints,  and  the 
books  of  the  Remonstrants;  who  were  not, 
of  course,  impartial  judges.  The  learning, 
piety,  and  venerable  character  of  the  great 
and  good  men  who  composed  it,  ought  to  be 
considered  as  an  ample  guaranty  of  the  de- 

*  Sec  Halcs's  LcUcrs  from  the  Synod  of  Dort,  Vol.  III. 
p.  69,  80,  101,  &.C. 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY.  43 

corum  of  their  proceedings.  But,  more  than 
this:  if  the  Synod  had  not  been  entirely  de- 
cent in  its  mode  of  conducting  business,  can'' 
we  imagine  that  Bishop  Hall,  one  of  the 
EngUsh  delegates,  a  man  remarkable  for  the 
piety,  benevolence,  and  araiableness  of  his 
character,  would  have  said,  "  There  was  no 
place  upon  earth  which  he  regarded  as  so 
like  heaven  as  the  Synod  of  Dort,  or  in  which 
he  should  be  more  glad  to  remain?"  Surely 
the  testimony  of  such  a  man  is  more  worthy 
of  confidence  than  the  statements  of  men 
who  were  smarting  under  the  disciphne  of 
the  Synod. 

I  have  said  that  the  Synod  condemned  the 
Remonstrants.  In  this  they  were  imanimous. 
The  Canons  of  the  Synod,  which  contain 
their  decision  with  regard  to  the  five  Ar- 
minian  articles,  and  which  are  presented  in 
this  volume,  were  adopted  without  a  dis- 
senting voice.  We  are  not,  however,  to 
suppose  from  this  fact,  that  all  the  members 
of  the  Synod  were  entirely  of  one  mind  in 
regard  to  all  the  points  embraced  in  those 
articles.  This  was  by  no  means  the  case. 
There  was  much  warm  discussion  during 
the  transactions  of  the  Synod.  Some  mem- 
bers of  the   body,  such   as   Gomarus,  and 


44  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

Others,  were  advocates  of  the  most  high- 
toned  Supralapsarian  Calvinism;  while  an- 
other portion  of  the  members  were  not  dis- 
posed to  go  further  than  the  sublapsarian 
hypothesis;  and  though  all  agreed  in  con- 
demning the  Remonstrants,  yet  a  very  small 
number  of  the  delegates  appear  to  have  oc- 
cupied ground  not  very  different  from  that 
which  we  commonly  called  Baxterian.  The 
Canons,  however,  were  such  as  they  could  all 
unite  in.  The  praise  vyhich  Dr.  Scott  be- 
stows on  the  Formulary  of  Faith  drawn  up 
by  the  Synod,  as  a  wise,  moderate,  well 
digested,  and  well  expressed  exhibition  of 
theological  principles,  is  well  merited.  It  is 
worthy  of  high  commendation.  It  must  be 
confessed,  indeed,  that,  as  a  moimment  of 
ecclesiastical  wisdom,  taste,  sound  learning, 
judgment,  and  singular  comprehensiveness, 
the  results  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  a 
few  years  afterwards,  not  a  little  exceed 
those  of  Dort;  but  the  latter  stand  next  in 
order,  on  the  scale  of  Synodical  labours. 
Among  all  the  uninspired  theological  com- 
positions of  the  seventeenth  century,  many 
of  the  best  judges  are  of  the  opinion  that  the 
"  Confession  of  Faith"  and  "  Catechisms" 
framed  by  the  Westminster  Assembly,  hold 


INTRODlfCTORV    ESSAY.  45 

the  very  highest  place.  The  writer  of  this 
page  is  free  to  confess  that  he  has  never 
seen  any  human  document  of  that  age,  or, 
indeed,of  any  other,  public  or  private,  which, 
in  his  estimation,  is  quite  equal  to  them  for 
the  purpose  wliich  they  were  destined  to 
answer. 

The  Synod  of  Dort  continued  to  sit  from 
the  13th  of  November,  a.  d.  1618,  to  the 
29th  of  May,  1619.  It  held,  in  all,  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty  sittings;  and  was  conducted 
entirely  at  the  expense  of  the  States  General. 

Dr.  Mosheim  speaks  with  more  than  his 
usual  candour  when  he  treats  of  the  heat 
and  violence  which  broke  out,  on  various 
occasions,  in  Holland,  in  the  course  of  the 
Arminian  controversy;  and  especially  of  the 
political  animosity  which  unfortunately  be- 
came intimately  connected  with  that  theo- 
logical and  ecclesiastical  dispute,  and  which 
led  to  the  beheading  of  Oldenbarneveldt, 
and  to  the  banishment  of  Grotius,  Hooger- 
beets,  and  others.  The  truth  is,  in  a  number 
of  cases,  the  political  aspect  of  the  subject 
became  the  prominent  one.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  many  men  became  impli- 
cated in  it  who  laid  no  claim  to  piety;  hence 
the  frequency  with  which  the  affair  had  the 
5 


46  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

appearance  of  a  contest  among  politicians 
rather  than  Christians.  Still  it  is  believed 
that  even  these  secular  struggles  have  been 
magnified  for  the  sake  of  blackening  the 
anti-Arminian  body,  who  happened  to  be 
connected  with  the  strongest  political  party. 

In  the  Church  of  Holland,  the  majority 
against  the  Remonstrants,  and  in  favour  of 
orthodoxy,  was  very  large.  Judging  from 
the  number  of  ministers  reckoned  in  the  es- 
tablished church,  and  among  the  Remon- 
strants, the  latter  did  not  constitute  more 
than  a  thirtieth  part  of  the  population.  And 
the  proportion  remains  pretty  much  the  same 
still:  for  although  since  that  time  the  num- 
ber is  greatly  increased,  among  the  ministers 
of  the  Dutch  churches,  of  those  who  embrace 
Pelagian  and  Semi-Pelagian  sentiments;  yet 
many  who  agree  with  the  Remonstrants  in 
doctrinal  opinions,  and  even  some  who  go 
mucli  further  in  heresy  than  they,  do  not 
take  their  name, or  unite  with  their  societies, 
as  the  Remonstrants  labour  under  civil  dis- 
abilities, which  multitudes  who  substantially 
agree  with  them  in  sentiment,  do  not  choose 
to  incur  by  openly  joining  their  ranks. 

After  the  death  of  the  Piince  of  Orange, 
A.  D.  1625,  the  Remonstrants   began  to  be 


INTRO  D^T  CTORV     ESSAY.  47 

treated  more  mildly.  The  ministers  were 
recalled  from  their  banishment,  and  restored 
to  their  functions  and  churches;  and  from 
that  period  to  the  present,  have  been  tolera- 
ted in  the  United  Provinces,  and  more  lately 
since  the  change  of  government,  in  the  king- 
dom of  Holland.  Indeed,  it  is  melancholy 
to  say,  that,  for  a  number  of  years  past,  in 
the  kingdom  of  Holland,  Pelagian  and  Uni- 
tarian sentiments  have  obtained  such  cur- 
rency in  the  church  of  that  country,  that  the 
only  difficulty  has  been  for  the  friends  of 
truth  to  obtain  permission  to  preach,  unob- 
structed, the  pure  Gospel. 

Although  the  many  and  great  evils  which 
always  result  from  tlie  civil  establishment  of 
religion,  may  not  have  been  so  strongly  ex- 
emplified in  the  Church  of  Holland,  as  in 
some  other  countries,  yet  through  the  whole 
of  the  controversy  now  in  question,  as  well 
as  on  various  occasions  since,  we  have  seen 
that  this  unhallowed  connection,  however 
coveted  by  worldly  minded  ecclesiastics,  in 
all  cases  stands  in  the  way  of  the  simple  and 
pure  dispensation  of  the  Gospel,  and  never 
fails  to  be  a  curse  rather  than  a  blessing. 
And  this,  we  may  confidently  say, has  been, 
substantially,  the  judgment  of  the  best  men 


48  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

in  all  ages  in  which  any  just  sentiments  on 
this  subject  have  prevailed  or  been  cherished 
at  all.  Mr.  Gibbon,  if  I  mistake  not,  has 
somewhere  observed,  with  a  sarcastic  sneer, 
that  he  is  sorry  to  say,  that  the  earliest  and 
most  zealous  advocates  of  religious  liberty, 
have  ever  been  laymen,  ^ndi  not  ministers  of 
religion.  However  well-informed  that  learn- 
ed infidel  may  have  been  on  other  subjects, 
he  is  here  under  a  mistake  which,  however, 
may  be  easily  accounted  for.  The  charac- 
ter of  his  mind,  and  the  habits  of  his  life  led 
him  to  a  much  more  intimate  acquaintance 
with  the  writings  of  laymen  and  worldly 
minded  ecclesiastics,  than  with  the  works  of 
evaSigelical  and  orthodox  ministers.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  he  was  ignorant  of  some 
testimony  on  this  subject,  which,  had  he 
been  acquainted  with  it,  would  have  led  to 
a  different  judgment.  When  the  Priscillian- 
ists,  in  the  fourth  century,  were  persecuted 
and  delivered  over  to  the  secular  arm  to  be 
punished  with  death,  who  lamented  and  op- 
posed the  cruel  oppression  which  they  en- 
dured? Martin,  Bishop  of  Tours,  an  emi- 
nently pious  man,  with  a  number  of  others 
of  like  spirit,  mourned  over  the  treatment 
which  they  received,  remonstrated  against 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY.  49 

it,  and  pronounced  it  a  fiovum  ei  inauditum 
nefas.  And  in  regard  to  the  writers  on  the 
subject  of  reUgious  liberty  in  the  seventeenth" 
century,  to  whom  there  was  probably  a  spe- 
cial reference  in  the  remark  which  is  now 
combatted,  the  simplest  statement  of  facts 
will  show  that  the  earliest,  and  most  tho- 
rough-going advocates  of  religious  liberty, 
at  that  period,  were  all  ecclesiastical  men; 
and  all  of  that  class  with  which  Mr.  Gibbon 
would  be  neither  likely  nor  disposed  to  have 
much  acquaintance. 

In  1614,  the  Rev.  Leonard  Busher,  a 
zealous  Brownist,  or  ultra  Independent  min- 
ister, presented  to  king  James  I.  and  his  par- 
liament, "  Religious  Peace,  or  a  Plea  for 
Liberty  of  Conscience."  The  leading  object 
of  this  treatise  is  to  show,  that  the  true  way 
to  make  a  nation  happy  is,  "to  give  liberty 
to  all  to  serve  God  according  as  they  are 
persuaded  is  most  agreeable  to  his  word;  to 
speak,  write,  print  peaceably  and  without 
molestation  in  behalf  of  their  several  tenets 
and  ways  of  worship."  In  a  few  years 
afterwards,  the  Rev.  John  Robinson,  a  di- 
vine of  the  Church  of  England,  who  had 
been  bred  at  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
and  fled  from  persecution  in  his  native  coun- 


50  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

try  to  Holland,  where  he  cast  in  his  lot  with 
the  Independents,  published  two  works,  one 
entitled  "A  Justification  of  Separation  from 
the  Church  of  England;"  and  another  in 
explanation  and  defence  of  the  first,  entitled 
"  A  Just  and  Necessarie  Apologie,"  &c.  In 
these  works  he  contended  with  no  small 
force,  both  of  learning  and  argument,  that 
Christ's  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world; — that 
it  is  entirely  spiritual,  and  He  its  spiritual 
King;  and  that  civil  magistrates  have  no 
right  to  interfere,  in  any  wise,  or  in  any 
case,  with  liberty  of  conscience.  In  1644, 
the  celebrated  Roger  Williams,  a  native  of 
England;  a  graduate  of  the  University  of 
Oxford;  who  had  received  orders  in  the 
Established  Church  of  England;  who  came 
to  New  England  in  1630,  and  there  cast  in 
his  lot  with  the  Independents;  and  ulti- 
mately becoming  a  Bapiist,  withdrew  from 
Massachusetts  to  Rhode  Island,  where  he 
became  the  pastor  of  the  first  Baptist  church 
in  the  American  Colonies,  and  established 
a  separate  government,  published  a  work 
under  the  following  title — "The  Bloody 
Tenet  of  Persecution  for  the  cause  of  Con- 
science," in  which  he  plead  for  liberty  of 
conscience  on  the  broadest  and  most  liberal 


1  N  T  K  O  D  UM:  TORY      ESSAY.  51 

principles.  In  short,  he  carried  the  doctrine 
to  the  utmost  length,  and  maintained  that 
the  civil  magistrate  has  no  right  to  enforce 
any  of  the  precepts  contained  in  the  first 
tabl(3  of  the  Decalogue.  And,  what  is  still 
more  to  the  honour  of  Roger  Williams,  as 
he  was,  in  a  sort,  the  civil  ruler,  as  well  as 
the  spiritual  guide,  of  the  colony  of  Rhode 
Island,  it  deserves  to  be  recorded  that  he 
was  the  first  Governor  who  ever  practically 
acknowledged  that  complete  liberty  of  con- 
scieuoe  was  the  birth-right  of  man,  and  who 
really  and  consistently  yielded  it  to  those 
who  widely  differed  from  him,  when  he  had 
the  full  power  to  withhold  it. 

In  1649,  the  Rev,  Dr.  John  Owen,  edu- 
cated in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  after- 
wards Vice-Chancellor  of  that  University, 
universally  known  to  have  been  an  eminent 
Independent  minister,  and  one  of  the  greatest 
theologians  of  his  age,  published  a  work  on 
"'  Toleration,"  which  does  honour  to  his 
memory,  and  deserves  to  be  ranked  among 
the  best  publications  on  that  subject.  He 
does  not,  indeed,  in  his  theory,  go  quite  so 
far  as  Roger  Williams;  yet  he  explicitly 
states,  and  by  a  variety  of  arguments  main- 
tains, that  "  the  civil  magistrate  has  no  right 


52  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

to  meddle  with  the  reHgion  of  any  person 
whose  conduct  is  not  injurious  to  society, 
and  destructive  of  its  peace  and  order." 
And  it  ought  to  be  stated,  to  the  honour  of 
this  great  and  good  man,  that  he  acted  on 
the  principles  which  he  had  avowed,  when 
his  own  party  was  triumphant,  and  he  had 
it  in  his  power  to  oppress.  It  is  also  further 
worthy  of  notice,  that,  some  years  after  the 
publication  of  this  work,  when  the  Puritans 
in  New  England  were,  most  inconsistently, 
persecuting  the  Baptists  and  Quakers,  Dr. 
Owen,  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  Noncon- 
formist ministers  in  London,  sent  an  address 
to  them,  remonstrating  against  their  conduct, 
and  entreating  them  to  cease  from  their  per- 
secuting measures,  which,  accordingly,  they 
soon  did.  The  language  of  this  address  is 
striking  and  to  the  point.  Among  other 
things  it  is  said — "  We  make  it  our  hearty 
request,  that  you  will  trust  God  with  his 
truth  and  ways,  so  far  as  to  suspend  all 
rigorous  proceedings  in  corporeal  restraints 
or  punishments  on  persons  that  dissent  from 
you,  and  practice  the  principles  of  their  dis- 
sent, without  danger  or  disturbance  to  the 
civil  peace." 

Perhaps  the  learned  reader  will  be  apt  to 


introduh:tory   essay.  53 

ask,  why  the  name  of  Bishop  Jeremy  Tay- 
lor has  not  a  place  assigned  in  this  list  of  ad-^ 
vocates  for  religious  liberty.    The  reason  for 
not  giving  him  a  conspicuous  place  in  this 
honoured  catalogue,  will  appear  from  the 
following  statement.     In  the  year  1647,  that 
great  and   eloquent    man,    who    has   been 
strongly    styled    "  the    Shakespeare   of  the 
English  pulpit,"  published  his  "  Liberty  of 
Prophesying,"  in  which  a  great  deal  of  im- 
portant truth  on  this  subject  is  communi- 
cated, with  a  power  for  which  the  author 
was  distinguished  in   all   his  works.     The 
writer,  however,  argues  chiefly  from  consi- 
derations which  do   not   hold  a  legitimate, 
and  certainly  not  a  primary  place  among 
the  controlling  arguments  on  this  subject. 
For  example,  he  reasons  in  favour  of  reli- 
gious liberty,  from  the  difficulty  of  expound- 
ing the  Scriptures  so  as  to  arrive  at  any  cer- 
tain conclusion  on  some  points;  from  the 
incompetency   of   Popes,    Councils,  or  the 
Church   at   large,   to   determine   articles   of 
faith;  from  the  innocence  of  error,  where 
there  is  real  piety;  and  from  the  antiquity 
and  plausibility  of  various  sentiments  and 
practices  generally  held  to  be  erroneous.     It 
is  more  on  such  grounds  as  these  that  he 
6 


54  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

rests  his  defence  of  toleration,  than  on  the 
inherent  and  essential  rights  of  men,  and  the 
authority  of  the  word  of  God.  Such  an  ad- 
vocate can  scarcely  be  recognised  as  plead- 
ing for  the  same  principles  with  Williams, 
Owen,  and  his  other  clerical  contemporaries 
in  the  same  nominal  field. 

But  there  is  another,  and  still  more  seri- 
ous objection  to  our  assigning  to  Jeremy 
Taylor  an  honourable  place  in  the  list  of 
early  and  able  advocates  of  religious  liberty. 
When  he  wrote  his  work  on  the  "  Liberty  of 
Prophesying,"  he  and  his  church  were  un- 
der the  frown  of  government.  He  was,  in 
fact,  pleading  for  toleration  for  himself  and 
for  Episcopacy.  When  Charles  II.  was  re- 
stored to  the  throne;  when  Taylor  came 
forth  from  retirement  and  oppression;  and 
when  he  was  raised  to  the  Episcopate,  he 
consented  to  become  a  member  of  the  privy 
council  of  that  faithless  and  profligate  mon- 
arch, from  which  so  many  persecuting  edicts 
against  the  non-conformists  issued,  to  the 
disgrace  of  their  authors.  And  even  if  it  be 
doubted  whether  he  ever  took  any  active 
part  in  the  persecuting  edicts  of  that  mon- 
arch, as  a  member  of  his  council,  yet  it  is 
notorious  and    unquestionable,  that  in  his 


INTRODj^CTOR  Y     ESSAY.  55 

diocese  in  Ireland,  he  was  chargeable  with 
much  and  severe  persecution.  If  he  ever 
entertained  correct  sentiments  in  respect  to^ 
the  rights  of  conscience,  he  forgot  or  disre- 
garded them  all  when  he  rose  to  power,  and 
was  enabled  to  persecute.  (See  Orme's  Life 
of  Owen,  p.  101;  and  the  History  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland,  by  James 
Seaton  Reid,  D.  D.  M.  R.  S.  A.  p.  344,  &c.) 

While  justice  is  done  to  the  ministers  of 
the  gospel  above  mentioned,  I  have  no  de- 
sire to  derogate,  in  the  least  degree,  from  the 
credit  due  to  Milton,*  and  Locke,t  of  the 
same  century,  whom  it  is  the  fashion  to  eulo- 
gize, as  the  great  pioneers  in  pleading  for 
religious  liberty.  There  is  no  doubt  that 
both  these  illustrious  laymen  wrote  nobly  in 
defence  of  the  cause  in  question;  and  that 
both  ought  to  be  held  in  grateful  remem- 
brance for  their  noble  services;  yet  it  is  sure- 
ly wrong  to  ascribe  to  them,  meritorious  as 
they  were,  all  the  credit  of  originating  a  doc- 
trine which  had  been  held,  and  publicly  de- 
fended many  years,  before  either  of  them 

*  Milton's  work,  entitled  ''A  Treatise  of  Civil  Power 
in  Ecclesiastical  Causes,"  was  published  in  1659. 

t  Locke's  first  Letter  on  Toleration  was  published,  in 
Holland,  in  the  Latin  language,  in  1689. 


56  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

had  published  or  written  a  line  on  the  sub- 
ject. 

The  National  Synod  of  Holland  has  never 
met  since  the  adjournment  of  the  Synod  of 
Dort,  in  1619.  By  the  fiftieth  article  of  the 
Rules  of  Government  which  that  Synod 
adopted,  it  was  prescribed  that  a  general 
Synod  should  meet  every  three  years,  but 
not  without  the  approbation  of  the  civil  go- 
vernment. This  article,  however,  has  never 
been  carried  into  effect,  either  because  the 
magistrates  have  withheld  their  consent,  or 
because  the  Church  has  never  asked  the  ne- 
cessary permission.  The  original  manuscript 
of  the  "  Acts  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,"  having 
been  put  into  the  possession  of  the  States 
General,  they,  in  the  year  1625,  resolved 
that  that  manuscript  should,  every  three 
years,  be  inspected  by  delegates  from  their 
own  body,  and  deputies  from  the  provincial 
Synods  jointly.  Accordingly  this  ceremony, 
we  are  told,  is  gone  through,  with  a  punc- 
tilious formality,  in  the  month  of  May  of 
every  third  year.  Twenty-two  deputies  from 
the  Synods  repair  to  the  Hague,  where  they 
are  joined  by  two  delegates  of  the  secular 
government.  This  joint  body  then  proceeds 
to  the  public  chamber  in  which  the  chest 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY.  57 

containing  the  Acts  of  the  Synod  are  depo- 
sited. This  chest  is  opened  with  eight  seve-, 
ral  keys.  The  Acts,  which  are  neatly  bound 
up  in  seventeen  volumes,  are  formally  taken 
out  and  shown,  first  to  the  governmental  de- 
legates, and  then  to  the  clerical  members  of 
the  body.  This  ceremony  is  preceded  and 
followed  with  prayer,  after  which  the  mem- 
bers of  the  inspecting  committee  dine  toge- 
ther, and  thus  terminates  their  tri-ennial 
task. 

The  venerable  Dr.  Scott  was  prompted, 
he  tells  us,  to  undertake  the  translation  of 
the  official  history  and  canons  of  the  Synod 
of  Dort,  by  the  persuasion  that  they  had  been 
greatly  misapprehended  by  the  religious  pub- 
lic, in  which  he  had  himself,  for  many  years, 
largely  participated.  The  truth  is,  the  mis- 
representations of  the  proceedings  of  that 
Synod  by  Peter  Heylin,  and  Daniel  Tilenus, 
are  so  gross  and  shameful,  that  it  is  difficult 
adequately  to  animadvert  upon  them  in 
strictly  temperate  language.  As  to  Peter 
Heylin,  he  hardly  knew  how  to  speak  the 
truth  when  Calvinism  or  Presbyterianism 
was  in  question.  And,  with  respect  to  Daniel 
Tilenus,  who  was  a  theological  Professor 
in  the  Presbyterian  seminary  at  Sedan,  in 


58  INTKODUCTOEY     ESSAY. 

France,  and  had  been  once  a  Calvinist,  but 
afterwards  joined  the  Arminian  ranks,  his 
prejudices  against  his  old  opinions  became, 
after  his  apostasy,  so  perfectly  bitter  and 
blinding,  that  he  seemed  incapable  of  repre- 
senting them  otherwise  than  under  the  most 
revolting  caricature.  No  wonder  that  those 
who  believed  these  men,  regarded  the  Acts 
of  the  Synod  with  abhorrence.  Dr.  Scott,  as 
the  reader  will  perceive,  declares  himself  sa- 
tisfied, that  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  had 
been  greatly  and  criminally  slandered ;  that 
their  canons  were  among  the  most  Scriptu- 
ral and  excellent  formularies  he  had  ever 
seen ;  and  that  he  thought  it  incumbent  on 
him  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  remove  the 
vail  from  the  false  statements  concerning 
them  which  had  been  so  confidently  made, 
and  to  the  circulation  of  which  he  had  him- 
self, in  some  degree,  unintentionally  contri- 
buted. 

This  translation  was  among  the  last  works 
if  not  the  very  last,  which  Dr.  Scott  gave  to 
the  public.  It  was  published  only  a  few 
months  prior  to  his  decease,  and  was  pre- 
pared by  him  under  an  immediate  impres- 
sion of  that  solemn  account  which  he  was 
so  nearly  approaching,  and  of  the  duty  which 


1  N  T  R  O  D  V^  TORY      ESSAY.  59 

he  owed  to  the  public  in  behalf  of  a  greatly 
injured  body. 

The  following  remarks  of  Mons.  Bayle, ' 
in  his  Biographical  Dictionary,  under  the  ar- 
ticle Arminius,  are  so  apposite  and  pointed 
as  to  form  a  very  appropriate  extract  for  this 
Introductory  Essay.  Bayle  himself  was, 
probably,  neither  a  Calvinist  nor  an  Armi- 
nian,  but  a  cool  insidious  sceptic.  His  judg- 
ment, therefore,  on  this  controversy,  may  be 
considered  as  the  decision  of  a  shrewd,  and, 
as  to  this  point,  an  impartial  mind,  on  a  mat- 
ter concerning  which  he  had  no  point  to 
gain,  or  party  to  serve. 

"  It  were  to  be  wished  that  he,  (Arminius,) 
had  made  a  better  use  of  his  knowledge.  I 
mean,  that  he  had  governed  himself  by  St. 
Paul's  rule.  This  great  Apostle,  immediate- 
ly inspired  by  God,  and  directed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  all  his  writings,  raised  to  himself 
the  objection  which  the  light  of  nature  forms 
against  the  doctrine  of  absolute  predestina- 
tion. He  apprehended  the  whole  force  of 
the  objection;  and  he  proposes  it  without 
weakening  it  in  the  least  degree.  Romans 
ix.  IS.  God  hath  mercy  on  whom  he  will 
have  mercy ^  and  whom  he  loill  he  harden- 
eth.     This  is  Paul's  doctrine;  and  the  difli- 


60  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

culty  which  he  starts  upon  it  is  this — Thou 
wilt  say,  then^  unto  me,  Why  doth  he  yet 
find  fault,  for  who  hath  resisted  his  will? 
This  objection  cannot  be  pushed  further; 
twenty  pages,  by  the  most  subtile  Molinist, 
could  add  nothing  to  it.  What  more  could 
they  infer  than  that,  upon  Calvin's  hypothe- 
sis, God  wills  men  to  commit  sin?  Now  this 
is  what  St.  Paul  knew  might  be  objected 
against  him;  but  what  does  he  reply?  Does 
he  seek  for  distinctions  and  qualifications? 
Does  he  deny  the  fact?  Does  he  grant  it  in 
part  only?  Does  he  enter  into  particulars? 
Does  he  remove  any  ambiguity  in  the  words? 
Nothing  of  all  this.  He  only  alleges  the 
sovereign  power  of  God,  and  the  supreme 
right  which  the  Creator  has  to  dispose  of  his 
creatures  as  it  seems  good  to  him.  Nay,  but 
O  man,  ivho  art  thou  that  repliest  against 
God?  He  acknowledges  an  incomprehensi- 
bility in  the  thing  which  ought  to  put  a  stop 
to  all  disputes,  and  to  impose  a  profound 
silence  on  our  reason.  He  cries  out,  0  the 
depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God!  How  unsearchable  are 
his  judgments,  and  his  ways  are  past  find- 
ing out.  All  Christians  ought  to  find  here 
a  definitive  sentence,  a  judgment  final,  and 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  61 

without  appeal  in  the  dispute  about  grace. 
Or  rather,  they  should  learn  from  this  con- 
duct of  St.  Paul  never  to  dispute  about  pre- 
destination, and  immediately  to  oppose  this 
bar  against  all  the  subtleties  of  human  wit, 
whether  they  arise  of  themselves,  in  medi- 
tating on  this  great  subject,  or  whether  others 
suggest  them.  The  best  and  the  shortest 
way  is,  early  to  oppose  this  strong  bank 
against  the  inundations  of  reasoning,  and  to 
consider  this  definitive  sentence  of  St.  Paul 
as  a  rock  immoveable  in  the  midst  of  the 
waves,  against  which  the  proudest  billows 
may  beat  in  vain.  They  may  foam  and  dash, 
but  are  only  broken  against  them.  All  ar- 
rows darted  against  this  shield,  will  have 
the  same  fate  as  that  of  Priam." 

Further  on,  the  same  writer  says — "To  a 
system  full  of  great  difficulties,  Arminius  has 
substituted  another  system,  which,  to  speak 
truly,  involves  no  less  difficulties  than  the 
former.  One  may  say  of  his  doctrine  what  I 
have  observed  of  the  innovations  of  Sau- 
mur.  It  is  better  connected,  and  less  forced 
than  the  opinions  of  Mr.  Amyraut;  but,  af- 
ter all,  it  is  but  a  palliative  remedy;  for  the 
Armiuians  have  scarcely  been  able  to  answer 
some  objections  which,  as  they  pretend,  can- 


62 


INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 


not  be  refuted  upon  Calvin's  system.  Be- 
sides, they  find  themselves  exposed  to  other 
difficulties  which  they  cannot  get  over  but 
by  an  ingenuous  confession  of  the  weakness 
of  human  reason,  and  the  consideration  of 
the  incomprehensible  infinity  of  God.  And 
was  it  worth  while  to  contradict  Calvin  for 
this?  Why  was  Arminius  so  very  difficult 
at  first,  when,  at  last,  he  was  obliged  to  fly 
to  this  asylum  ?  Why  did  he  not  begin  here, 
since  here  he  must  come  sooner  or  later?  He 
is  mistaken  who  imagines  that,  after  enter- 
ing the  lists  with  a  great  disputant,  he  shall 
be  allowed  to  triumph  only  for  some  small 
advantage  which  he  had  over  him  at  first. 
An  athletic,  who  throws  out  his  antagonist 
in  the  middle  of  the  race,  but  has  not  the  ad- 
vantage of  him  at  the  end,  is  not  entitled  to 
the  palm.  It  is  the  same  in  controversy.  It 
is  not  sufficient  to  parry  the  first  thrusts. 
Every  reply  and  rejoinder  must  be  satisfied, 
and  every  doubt  perfectly  cleared  up.  Now 
this  is  what  neither  the  hypothesis  of  Armi- 
nius, nor  that  of  the  Molinists,  nor  that  of 
the  Socinians  is  able  to  do.  The  system  of 
the  Arminians  is  only  calculated  to  give 
some  few  advantages  in  those  preludes  to 
war,  in  which  the  forlorn  hope  is  sent  out  to 


I N  T  R  o  D  ^^c  tory    essay.  63 

skirmish.  But  when  it  comes  to  a  general 
and  decisive  battle,  this  detachment  must  re- 
tire, as  well  as  the  rest,  behind  the  intrench- 
ments  of  incomprehensible  mystery." 

Perhaps  it  may  be  said,  that  no  theologi- 
cal system  was  ever  more  grossly  misrepre- 
sented, or  more  foully  or  unjustly  vilified 
than  that  which  is  commonly  called  Calvin- 
ism; but  which  had  been  drawn  from  the 
word  of  God,  and  preached  by  some  of  the 
best  men  that  ever  lived,  many  hundreds  of 
years  before  Calvin  was  born.  The  truth  is, 
it  would  be  difficult  to  name  a  writer  or 
speaker  who  has  distinguished  himself  by 
opposing  this  system,  who  has  fairly  repre- 
sented it,  or  who  really  appeared  to  under- 
stand it.  They  are  for  ever  fighting  against 
an  imaginary  monster  of  their  own  creation. 
They  picture  to  themselves  the  consequences 
which  they  suppose  unavoidably  flow  from 
the  real  principles  of  Calvinists,  and  then, 
most  unjustly,  represent  these  consequences 
as  a  part  of  the  system  itself,  as  held  by  its 
advocates.  Whether  this  arises  from  thfe 
want  of  knowledge,  or  the  want  of  candour, 
is  not  for  me  to  decide;  but  the  effect  is  the 
same,  and  the  conduct  worthy  of  severe  cen- 
sure.    How  many  an  eloquent  page  of  anti- 


64  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

Calvinistic  declamation  would  be  instantly 
seen  by  every  reader  to  be  either  calumny 
or  nonsense,  if  it  had  been  preceded  by  an 
honest  statement  of  what  the  system,  as  held 
by  Calvinists,  really  is! 

The  enemies  of  the  system  allege,  that  it 
represents  God  as  really  the  author  of  sin, 
and  man  as  laid  under  a  physical  necessity 
of  sinning,  and  then  as  damned  for  it,  do 
what  he  can.  They  insist  that  our  doctrine 
of  depravity,  and  the  mode  of  inheriting  it, 
if  true,  destroys  moral  agency;  reduces  men 
to  the  condition  of  mere  machines;  and,  of 
course,  makes  all  punishment  of  sin  unjust 
and  absurd.  In  short,  they  contend,  that 
the  views  which  we  give  of  the  plan  of  sal- 
vation, makes  a  system  of  heathenish  fate, 
or  of  refined  Antinomianism,  equally  de- 
structive of  holiness  and  of  comfort;  and 
that,  under  the  guise  of  free  grace,  we  build 
up  a  fabric  of  favouritism  on  the  one  hand, 
and  of  fixed  necessity  on  the  other;  at  once 
making  God  a  partial  being,  and  a  tyrant, 
and  man  a  mere  passive  subject  of  his  arbi- 
trary will.  But,  is  it  true  that  Calvinists 
embrace  any  such  system  as  this?  Nothing 
can  be  further  from  the  truth.  It  is  a  shame- 
ful misrepresentation,  which  has  no  corres- 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY.  65 

pondence  with  any  thing  but  the  caricatures 
of  prejudice  and  bigotry.  Calvinists  abhor 
such  sentiments  just  as  much  as  their  uncan- 
did  accusers.  Many  wise  and  excellent  men 
have  been  of  the  opinion  that  Arminian  prin- 
ciples, when  traced  out  to  their  natural  and 
unavoidable  consequences,  lead  to  an  inva- 
sion of  the  essential  attributes  of  God,  and, 
of  course,  to  blank  and  cheerless  atheism. 
Yet,  in  making  a  statement  of  the  Arminian 
system,  as  actually  held  by  its  advocates, 
what  candid  man  would  allow  himself  to 
introduce  into  the  delineation  any  thing  dif- 
ferent from  or  beyond  the  actual  admissions 
of  those  advocates?  The  system  itself  is  one 
thing;  the  consequences  which  maybe  drawn 
from  it  another. 

It  is  not  pretended  that  the  Calvinistic  sys- 
tem is  free  from  all  difficulties.  When  finite 
creatures  are  called  to  scan  either  the  works 
or  the  revealed  will  of  an  Infinite  Being, 
they  must  be  truly  demented  if  they  expect 
to  find  nothing  which  is  incomprehensible. 
Accordingly,  when  we  undertake  to  solve 
some  of  the  difficulties  which  the  Calvinistic 
system  presents,  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
"such  knowledge  is  too  wonderful  for  us;  it 
is  high,  we  cannot  attain  unto  it."    How  to 


66  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

reconcile  what  the  Scriptures  plainly  reveal, 
on  the  one  hand,  concerning  the  entire  de- 
pendence of  man;  and,  on  the  other,  con- 
cerning his  activity  and  responsibility;  how 
to  explain  the  perfect  foreknowledge  and 
predestination  of  God,  in  consistency  with 
the  perfect  freedom  and  moral  agency  of  his 
intelligent  creatures,  is  a  problem  which  no 
thinking  man  expects  fully  to  solve.  But 
the  question  is,  are  there  fewer  difficulties 
attending  any  other  system?  Especially  are 
there  fewer  difficulties  attending  the  Armi- 
nian  or  Pelagain  system,  one  or  the  other  of 
which  is  usually  the  resort  of  those  who  re- 
ject Calvinism?  Tiiere  are  not;  nay, instead 
of  being  less,  they  are  greater — far  greater 
both  in  number  and  magnitude.  For  ex- 
ample, it  is  easy,  and,  in  the  estimation  of 
the  superficial  and  unreflecting,  it  appears 
conclusive,  to  object,  that  Calvinism  has  a 
tendency  to  cut  the  nerves  of  all  spiritual 
exertion;  that  if  we  are  elected,  we  shall  be 
saved,  do  what  we  will;  and,  if  not  elected,  we 
shall  be  lost,  do  what  we  can.  But  is  it  not 
perfectly  evident,  that  the  objection  here  lies 
with  quite  as  much  force  against  the  Armi- 
nian  or  Pelagian  hypothesis?  Arminians 
and  Pelagians  both  grant  that  all  men  will 


INTROD¥CTORY     ESSAY. 


67 


not  actually  be  saved;  that  the  salvation  or 
perdition  of  each  individual  is  distinctly  fore- 
known by  God;  and  that  the  event  will  cer- 
tainly happen  as  He  foresees  that  it  will. 
May  not  a  caviller,  then,  say,  with  quite  as 
much  appearance  of  justice,  in  this  case,  as 
m  the  other;  •'  the  result,  as  to  my  salvation, 
though  unknown  to  me,  is  known  to  God, 
and  certain.  If  I  am  to  be  saved,  no  anxiety 
about  it  is  necessary;  and  if  I  am  to  perish, 
all  anxiety  about  it  would  be  useless."  But 
would  an  Arminian  consider  such  an  objec- 
tion as  valid  against  his  creed?  Probably 
not.  Yet  it  is  certainly  just  as  valid  against 
his  creed  as  against  ours.  The  truth  is,  the 
Arminian,  by  resorting  to  his  scheme,  does 
not  really  get  rid  of  one  particle  of  the  diffi- 
culty which  he  alleges  against  the  Calvin- 
istic  system:  he  only  places  it  one  step  fur- 
ther back,  but  must  meet  it  in  its  full  strength 
after  all.  Until  we  can  bring  ourselves  to 
swallow  the  monstrous  absurdity,  that  what 
is  to  be,  will  not  be;  that  what  God  foresees 
as  certain,  may  never  happen,  the  cavil,  such 
as  it  is,  remains  unanswered.  If  there  be  a 
God  who  is  endowed  with  perfect  foreknow- 
ledge, and  who  is,  and  always  has  been,  act- 
ing upon  a  plan,  of  which  he  knows  the  end 


68  INTRODTJCTOEY      ESSAY. 

from  the  beginning — and  there  is  such  a 
Being,  or  there  is  no  God; — then  all  the 
difficulty  which  lies  against  the  doctrine  of 
sovereign,  unconditional  predetermination, 
lies  equally,  and  in  all  its  unmitigated  force, 
against  the  doctrine  of  foreknowledge  and 
certain  futurition,  in  any  form  that  can  be  im- 
agined; and  all  the  shocking  consequences 
with  which  they  charge  Calvinism,  are  quite 
as  legitimately  chargeable  against  any  and 
every  scheme,  short  of  Atheism,  which  may 
be  embraced  to  get  rid  of  them. 

No  other  proof  of  this  is  needed  than  the 
subterfuges  to  which  Arminians  and  Pela- 
gians have  resorted  in  order  to  obviate  the 
objections  which  they  have  felt  pressing  on 
their  respective  schemes.  Some  have  denied 
the  possibility  of  God's  foreknowing  future 
contingencies;  alleging  that  such  foreknow- 
ledge cannot  be  conceived  or  admitted,  more 
than  the  power  of  doing  impossibilities,  or 
doing  what  involves  a  contradiction.  Others 
have  denied  the  plenary  foreknowledge  of 
God  altogether;  alleging  that  there  are  many 
things  which  he  does  not  choose  to  know; — 
the  latter  making  the  divine  ignorance  of 
many  future  things  voluntary,  while  the  for- 
mer consider  it  as  necessary.     A  third  class, 


INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY.  69 

to  get  rid  of  the  same  difficulties,  take  re- 
fuge in  the  principle  that  the  Most  High 
is  deficient  in  power  as  well  as  in  know- 
ledge; that  his  plan — so  far  as  he  has  any — 
is  continually  thwarted  and  opposed  be- 
yond his  power  of  control.  That  he  would 
be  glad  to  have  less  natural  and  moral 
evil  in  his  kingdom  than  exists;  would  be 
glad  to  have  many  more  saved  than  will  be 
saved;  but  is  not  able  to  fulfil  his  wishes; 
and  is  constantly  restrained  and  defeated  by 
his  own  creatures! 

Do  not  these  boasted  refuges  from  Calvin- 
ism shock  every  mind  not  thoroughly  hard- 
ened and  profane?  Do  not  the  allegations  that 
God  is  not  omnipotent;  that  he  is  not  omni- 
scient; that  he  is  not  acting  upon  an  eternal 
and  settled  plan;  that  his  purposes,  instead  of 
being  eternal,  are  all  formed  in  time;  and  in- 
stead of  being  immutable,  are  all  liable  to  be 
altered  every  day,  and  are,  in  fact,  altered  by 
the  changing  will  of  his  creatures;  that  there 
is  no  certainty  of  his  predictions  and  promises 
ever  being  fulfilled,  because  he  can  neither 
foresee  nor  control  future  contingencies;  that 
it  is  his  express  design  to  save  all  men  alike, 
while  yet  it  is  certain  that  all  will  not  be  sav- 
ed; that  he  purposes  as  much,  and  does  as 
7 


70  INTRODUCTORY      ESSAY. 

much  for  those  who  perish,  as  for  those  who 
are  saved;  but  is,  after  all,  baffled  and  disap- 
pointed in  his  hopes  concerning  them;  that 
he  is  certain  of  nothing,  because  he  has  de- 
termined on  nothing,  positively,  and,  if  he 
had,  is  not  able  to  do  all  his  pleasure — do 
not  such  allegations  fill  every  thinking  mind 
with  horror?  Are  they  not  equally  contrary 
to  Scripture,  to  reason,  and  to  all  the  hopes 
and  consolations  of  the  pious?  Would  not 
such  a  God,  with  reverence  be  it  spoken,  be 
the  most  unhappy  being  in  the  universe? 
True,  indeed,  Arminians  do  not  recognise 
these  horrid  consequences,  and,  therefore, 
cannot  be  charged  with  holding  them;  but 
they  are  not,  on  this  account,  the  less  inevi- 
table, or  the  less  awful. 

But  though  that  system  of  grace  usually 
denominated  Calvinism,  is  now  in  such  bad 
odour  with  multitudes  in  the  Church  of 
England,  and  with  many  connected  with 
her  ecclesiastical  Daughter  in  this  country — 
it  was  not  always  so.  When  the  Synod  of 
Dort  convened,  the  same  theological  system 
which  that  celebrated  Synod  sustained,  was 
the  reigning  creed  in  the  Church  of  England, 
and  had  been  so,  beyond  all  question,  for 
more  than  half  a  century.    This  has,  indeed, 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  71 

been  denied;  but  it  would  be  just  as  reason- 
able to  deny  that  such  men  as  Cranmer  and^ 
Whitgift,  and  Hooker,  and  Hall,  and  Usher 
ever  occupied  stations  in  the  established 
Church  of  that  land.  Testimony  to  estab- 
lish the  position  which  has  been  assumed, 
which  prejudice  itself  cannot  refute,  crowds 
upon  us,  and  offers  itself  on  every  side. 

The  testimony  of  Peter  Heylin,  a  bitter 
enemy  to  Calvinism,  is  clear  and  decisive. 
"  It  cannot  be  denied,"  says  he,  "  but  that, 
by  the  error  of  these  times,  the  reputation 
which  Calvin  had  attained  to  in  both  Uni- 
versities, and  the  extreme  diligence  of  his 
followers,  there  was  a  general  tendency  unto 
his  opinions;  his  book  of  Institutes  being,  for 
the  most  part,  the  foundation  on  which  the 
young  divines  of  those  days  did  build  their 
studies."  Again  he  declares — "  Of  any  men 
who  publicly  opposed  the  Calvinian  tenets, 
in  the  university  of  Oxford,  till  after  the  be- 
ginning of  king  James's  reign,  I  must  con- 
fess that  I  have  hitherto  found  no  good  as- 
surance." He  speaks  of  two  divines  of  in- 
ferior note,  who  secretly  propagated  Armi- 
nian  principles;  and  compares  them  to  the 
prophet  Elijah,  who  considered  himself  as 


72  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

left  alone  to  oppose  a  whole  world  of  idola- 
ters." Further:  in  the  reign  of  Charles  I., 
more  than  sixty  years  after  the  final  settling 
of  the  thirty-nine  Articles,  when  a  suppres- 
sion of  the  Calvinistic  doctrines  was  contem- 
plated by  Archbishop  Laud,  Heylin  acknow- 
ledges that  such  was  the  general  attachment 
of  the  bishops  and  clergy  to  these  doctrines, 
that  the  Arminian  party  did  not  dare  to 
"venture  the  determining  of  these  points  to 
a  Convocation."  And  he  again  explicitly 
informs  us,  that,  from  the  re-setthng  of  the 
Church  under  Queen  Elizabeth,  to  the  period 
already  mentioned,  "  the  maintainers  of  the 
anti-Calvinian  doctrines  were  few  in  number, 
and  made  but  a  very  thin  appearance."* 

The  famous  Lambeth  Articles,  drawn  up 
in  1595,  during  the  reign  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, are  acknowledged  by  all  who  ever  read 
them,  to  be  among  the  most  strongly  mark- 
ed Calvinistical  compositions  that  ever  were 
penned.  They  were  drawn  up  by  Arch- 
bishop Whitgift,  then  at  the  head  of  the  Eng- 
lish established  Church,  and  one  of  its  most 
conspicuous  divines  and  fathers.     The  arch- 

*  Sec  Heylin's  Quinq.  Hist.  Work,  p.  626,  &c.  See 
also  his  Life  of  Laud,  p.  147. 


I  N  T  R  O  D  r  C  TORY      ESSAY. 


73 


bishop  was  assisted  in  this  service  by  the 
bishops  of  London  and  Bangor,  and  by  some^ 
others.  After  receiving  the  pubHc  approba- 
tion of  these  dignitaries,  the  Articles  were 
sent  to  the  Archbishop  of  York,  and  the  Bish- 
op of  Rochester,  who  also  subscribed  them. 
Thus  ratified,  Archbishop  Whitgift  sent  them 
to  the  University  of  Cambridge,  with  a  letter, 
in  which  he  declared — "  That  these  Articles 
were  not  to  be  considered  as  laws  and  de- 
crees, but  as  propositions,  which  he  and  his 
brethren  were  persuaded  were  true,  and  cor- 
responding with  the  doctrine  professed  in 
the  Church  of  England,  and  established  by 
the  laws  of  the  land."  Nor  is  this  all:  it 
having  been  suggested  by  some,  that  the 
Archbishop  agreed  to  these  Articles  rather 
for  the  sake  of  peace,  than  because  he  be- 
lieved them,  Strype,  his  Episcopal  biogra- 
pher, repels  the  charge  with  indignation,  de- 
claring that  such  an  insinuation  is  as  false 
as  it  is  mean  and  disparaging  to  the  pri- 
mate.* 

Not  long  after  the  delegates  to  the  Synod 
of  Dort,  from  the  Church  of  England,  return- 
ed home,  they  were  attacked  by  certain  wri- 

*  Strype's  Life  of  Whitgift,  p.  461—463. 


74  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

ters,  who  reproached  them  for  having  sign- 
ed the  Articles  of  the  Synod,  and  charged 
them  with  having,  by  that  act,  given  coun- 
tenance to  error,  and  also  with  having  de- 
parted from  the  Articles  of  their  own  Church. 
Against  this  attack  they  thought  proper  to 
defend  themselves,  by  what  they  called  a 
joint  attestation,  which  contains  the  follow- 
ing passage:  "  Whatsoever  there  was  assent- 
ed unto,  and  subscribed  by  us,  concerning 
the  five  Articles,  either  in  the  joint  Synodi- 
cal  judgment,  or  in  our  particular  collegiate 
suffrage,  is  not  only  warrantable  by  the  holy 
Scriptures,  but  also  conformable  to  the  re- 
ceived doctrine  of  our  said  venerable  mo- 
ther, which  we  are  ready  to  maintain  and 
justify  against  all  gainsayers." 

Again,  Bishop  Hall,  before  mentioned  as 
one  of  the  delegates,  in  a  work  of  his  own, 
addressed  to  some  who  had  charged  him, 
and  some  other  bishops  of  his  day,  with  en- 
tertaining Arminian  sentiments  as  to  the  doc- 
trine of  election,  thus  indignantly  replies  to 
the  charge :  "  You  add,  '  election  upon  faith 
foreseen.'  What!  nothing  but  gross  un- 
truths? Is  this  the  doctrine  of  the  bishops  of 
England  ?    Have  they  not  strongly  confuted 


INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY.  75 

it,  in  Papists  and  Arminians?    Have  they 
not  cried  it  down  to  the  lowest  pit  of  hell?"* 

The  same  pious  prelate  himself  tells  us, 
that  after  his  return  from  the  Synod  of  Dort, 
where  he  had  been,  as  we  have  seen,  an  ad- 
vocate of  Calvinistic  doctrine,  and  a  warm 
and  open  opponent  of  Arminianism,  he  was 
distressed  to  find  that  heresy  gaining  ground 
in  England.  "  Not  many  years,"  says  he, 
"  after  settling  at  home,  it  grieved  my  soul 
to  see  our  own  Church  begin  to  sicken  of 
the  same  disease,  which  we  had  endeavour- 
ed to  cure  in  our  neighbours."! 

That  the  thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church 
of  England  are  Calvinistic,  has  been  so  often 
asserted  and  demonstrated,  that  a  new  at- 
tempt to  establish  the  fact  is  certainly  un- 
necessary. The  seventeenth  Article  in  par- 
ticular bears  ample  testimony  to  this  fact.  I 
am  aware,  indeed,  that  it  has  been  alleged, 
that  the  qualifying  clause,  toward  the  end  of 
the  Article,  shows  that  the  framers  of  it 
meant  to  reject  Calvinism.     Now  it  so  hap- 


*  Defence  of  the  Humble  Remonstrance.  Works,  vol. 
iii.  p.  246. 

\  Some  Specialties  of  the  Life  of  Joseph  Hall,  Bishop 
of  Norwicii,  written  by  himself,  prefixed  to  the  third  vo, 
lume  of  his  works. 


76  INTKODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

pens  that  the  very  qualifying  clause  in  ques- 
tion, is  nearly  copied  from  Calvin's  Insti- 
tutes, and  the  latter  part  of  that  clause  is  a 
literal  translation  of  that  Reformer's  caution 
against  the  abuse  of  this  doctrine.  For  evi- 
dence of  the  former,  see  his  Institutes  III. 
21,  4,  5,  compared  with  the  Article,  where 
every  idea  contained  in  that  part  of  the  Ar- 
ticle will  be  found  recited.  For  proof  of  the 
latter,  read  the  following:  ^^  Proinde,  i7i  re- 
bus agendis,  ea  est  nobis  perspicienda  Dei 
voluntas  quam  verbo  suo  declarat.^'  Instit. 
I.  17,  5.  "  Furthermore,  in  our  doings,  that 
will  of  God  is  to  be  followed,  which  we 
have  expressly  declared  to  us  in  the  word  of 
God."     Art.  17th.* 

A  correspondent  of  the  Christian  Obser- 
ver, a  clergyman  of  the  established  Church 
of  England,  in  speaking  of  the  disposition  of 
many  in  his  own  church,  to  vilify  the  name 
and  opinions  of  Calvin,  makes  the  following 
remarks : 

"  Few  names  stand  higher,  or  in  more  de- 
served pre-eminence,  among  the  wise  and 

*  For  this  reference,  to  show  that  the  17th  Article  is 
not  to  be  interpreted  as  opposed  to  Calvinism,  see  Chris- 
tian Observer,  of  London,  vol.  iii.  p.  438. 


INTEODVCTORY     ESSAY.  77 

pious  members  of  the  Eoglish  Church,  than 
that  of  Bishop  Andrews.     His  testimony  to 
the  memory  of  Calvin  is,  that  he  was,  '  an** 
ilhistrious  person,  and  never  to  be  mention- 
ed without  a  preface  of  the  highest  honour.' 
Whoever  examines  into  the  sermons,  wri- 
tings, &c.  of  our  divines  in  the  reign  of  Eliza- 
beth, and  James   I.,  will  continually  meet 
with  epithets  of  honour  with  which  his  name 
is  mentioned;  the  learned,  the  wise,  the  judi- 
cious, the  pious  Calvin,  are  expressions  every 
where  to  be  found  in  the  remains  of  those 
times.     It  is  well  known  that  his  Institutes 
were  read  and  studied  in  the  universities,  by 
every  student  in  divinity;  nay,  that,  by  a 
convocation  held  at  Oxford,  that  book  was 
recommended  to  the  general  study  of  the 
nation.     So  far  was  the  Church  of  England, 
and  her  chief  divines,  from  countenancing 
that  unbecoming  and  absurd  treatment  with 
which  the  name  of  this  eminent  Protestant 
is  now  so  frequently   dishonoured,  that  it 
would  be  no  difficult  matter  to  prove,  that 
there   is   not,   perhaps,  a  parallel   instance 
upon  record,  of  any  single  individual  being 
equally,  and  so  unequivocally  venerated,  for 
the  union  of  wisdom  and  piety,  both  in  Eng- 
land and  by  a  large  body  of  the  foreign 
8 


78  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

churches,  as  John  Calvin.  Nothing  but  igno- 
rance of  the  ecclesiastical  records  of  those 
times,  or  resolute  prejudice,  could  cast  a 
cloak  of  concealment  over  this  fact.  It  has 
been  evidenced  by  the  combined  testimony 
both  of  enemies  and  friends  to  his  system  of 
doctrines."* 

S.  M. 

Princeton,  May,  1841. 

*  Christian  Observer,  vol.ii.  p.  143, 


PREFACE. 


The  manner  in  which  the  author  was  brought 
to  the  determination,  of  adding  the  present 
work  to  all  his  former  publications,  will  ap- 
pear more  fully  in  the  introduction  to  the 
articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dordrecht,  or  Dort. 
In  general,  he  had  erroneously  adopted,  and 
aided  in  circulating,  a  gross  misrepresenta- 
tion of  the  Synod  and  its  decisions,  in  his 
"Remarks  on  the  Refutation  of  Calvinism;" 
and,  having  discovered  his  mistake  pre- 
viously to  the  publication  of  a  second  edition 
of  that  work,  he  was  induced  to  do  what  he 
could,  to  counteract  that  misrepresentation, 
and  to  vindicate  the  Synod  from  the  atro- 
cious calumnies,  with  which  it  has  been  wil- 
fully or  inadvertently  traduced.  But  other 
motives  concurred  in  disjiosing  him,  to  giv- 
ing his  attempt  its  present  form  and  order. 

1.  A  very  interesting  and  important  part 
of  ecclesiastical  history  has  been  obscured 
and  overwhelmed  in  unmerited  disgrace,  by 
the  misrepresentations  given  of  this  Synod 
and  its  articles,  especially  in  this  nation;  in 
which  very  few,  even  among  studious  men, 
know  accurately  the  circumstances  which 
led  to  the  convening  of  this  Synod,  and  the 
real  nature  and  import  of  its  decisions.     To 


80  PREFACE. 

excite  therefore  others,  more  conversant  in 
these  studies,  and  better  qualified  for  the 
service,  to  examine  this  part  of  ecclesiastical 
history,  and  to  do  impartial  justice  to  it^  is 
one  object  which  the  author  has  in  view. 

2.  He  purposes  to  prove,  that  the  doctrines 
commonly  termed  Calvinistic,  whether  they 
be  or  be  not  the  doctrines  of  Scriptural  Chris- 
tianity, may  yet  be  so  stated  and  explained, 
without  any  skilful  or  laboured  efforts,  as  to 
coincide  with  the  strictest  practical  views  of 
our  holy  religion:  and  so  as  greatly  to  en- 
courage and  promote  genuine  holiness,  con- 
sidered in  its  most  expanded  nature,  and  in 
its  effects  on  all  our  tempers,  affections, 
words,  and  actions,  in  relation  to  God  and  to 
all  mankind, 

3.  In  a  day  when  these  doctrines  are  not 
only  proscribed  in  a  most  hostile  manner  on 
one  side,  but  deplorably  misunderstood  and 
perverted  by  many  on  the  other  side;  the 
author  desired  to  add  one  more  testimony 
against  these  misapprehensions  and  perver- 
sions, by  showing  in  what  a  holy,  guarded, 
and  reverential  maimer,  the  divines  of  this 
reprobated  Synod,  stated  and  explained  these 
doctrines;  compared  with  the  superficial,  in- 
cautious, and  often  unholy  and  presumptu- 
ous manner  of  too  many  in  the  present  day. 
And  if  any  individual,  or  a  few  individuals, 
should  by  this  publication,  be  induced  to 
employ  superior  talents  and  advantages,  in 
counteractino:  these  unscriptural  and  perni- 
cious statements,  his  labour  will  be  amply 
compensated. 


PREFACE. 


81 


4,  The  author  desired  to  make  it  mani- 
fest, that  the  deviations  from  the  creeds  Qjf 
the  reformed  churches,  in  those  points  which 
are  more  properly  called  Calvinistic,  are  sel- 
dom, for  any  length  of  time,  kept  separate 
from  deviations  in  those  doctrines  which  are 
more  generally  allowed  to  be  essential  to 
vital  Christianity.  It  must,  indeed,  appear 
from  the  history  with  which  the  work  be- 
gins, that  the  progress  is  easy  and  almost 
unavoidable,  from  the  controversial  opposi- 
tion to  personal  election,  to  the  explaining 
away  of  original  sin,  regeneration  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  justification  by  faith  alone,  and 
even  of  the  atonement  and  deity  of  Christ: 
and  that  the  opponents  of  the  Synod  of  Dort, 
and  the  Remonstrants  in  general,  were  far 
more  favourable  to  Pelagians,  nay,  to  Soci- 
nians,  than  to  Calvinists;  and  were  almost 
universally  unsound,  in  what  are  commonly 
called  orthodox  doctrines,  and  many  of  them 
far  from  conscientious  in  their  conduct.  In- 
deed, it  will  appear  undeniable,  that  the  op- 
position made  to  them  by  the  Contra-Re- 
monstrants,  was  much  more  decidedly  on 
these  groimds  than  because  they  opposed  the 
doctrine  of  personal  election,  and  the  final 
perseverance  of  true  believers  as  connected 
with  it. 

5.  The  author  purposed  also,  by  means 
of  this  publication,  to  leave  behind  him,  in 
print,  his  deliberate  judgment  on  several  con- 
troverted points,  which  must  otherwise  have 
died  with  him,  or  have  been  published  sepa- 
rately, for  which  he  had  no  inclination.   But 


82  PREFACE. 

he  has  here  grafted  them  as  notes  or  remarks 
on  the  several  parts  of  this  work;  and  he 
trusts  he  has  now  done  with  all  controversy. 

It  is  doubtless  vain  to  attempt  any  thing, 
against  many  of  those  opponents  who  suc- 
ceed to  each  other,  with  sufficient  variety, 
as  to  the  grounds  on  which  they  take  their 
stand,  and  from  which  they  make  the  as- 
sault; but  in  some  respects  nearly  in  the 
same  course  of  misapprehension,  or  misre- 
presentation, as  to  the  real  sentiments  of 
those  whom  they  undertake  to  refute.  It 
suffices  to  say  of  them,  "  Neither  can  they 
prove  the  things  of  which  they  accuse  us  :" 
and  to  say  to  them,  "  Thou  shalt  not  bear 
false  witness  against  thy  neighbour."  But 
indeed  Calvinists  seem  to  be  no  more  consi- 
dered as  neighhou7's  by  many  Anti-Calvin- 
ists,  than  the  Publicans,  Samaritans,  and 
Gentiles,  were  by  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees! 

After  all  that  has  been  published  on  these 
subjects,  the  groundless  charges  brought  by 
many  against  the  whole  body,  cannot  be 
considered  as  excusable  misapprehension. 
They  must  be  either  intentional  misrepre- 
sentation, or  the  inexcusable  presumption  of 
writing  on  subjects  which  the  writers  have 
never  studied,  and  against  persons,  and  des- 
criptions of  persons,  of  whose  tenets,  amidst 
most  abundant  means  of  information,  they 
remain  wilfully  ignorant.  A  fair  and  im- 
partial opponent  is  entitled  to  respect,  but  I 
can  on\y  J) il 7/  such  controversialists. 

THOMAS  SCOTT. 

Aston  Sanford,  March  15,  1818. 


THE 

PREFACE, 

TO  THE  REFORMED  CHURCHES  OF  CHRIST; 

IN  WHICH  THE  RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THOSE  CONTRO- 
VEIRSES  IN  BELGIUM,  FOR  THE  REMOVAL  OF  WHICH 
THIS  SYNOD  WAS  ESPECIALLY  HELD,  ARE  BRIEFLY 
AND  FAITHFULLY  RELATED. 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THIS  PREFACE. 

BY   THE   TRANSLATOR. 

In  perusing  this  preface,  and  the  history  con- 
tained in  it.  the  reader  should  especially  re- 
collect, that  it  was  drawn  up  and  published 
by  the  authority  and  with  the  sanction  of  the 
States  General,  and  the  Prince  of  Orange,  as 
well  as  by  that  of  the  Synod  itself;  and  that, 
in  every  part  of  it,  the  acts,  or  public  records 
in  which  the  events  recorded  were  registered, 
are  referred  to,  with  the  exact  dates  of  each 
transaction.  No  history  can  therefore  be 
attested  as  authentic,  in  a  more  satisfactory 
and  unexceptionable  manner:  for,  whatever 
degree  of  colouring,  prejudices  or  partiality 
may  be  supposed  to  have  given  to  the  narra- 


84 


INTRODUCTION 


tion;  it  can  hardly  be  conceived,  that  collec- 
tive bodies,  and  individuals  filling  up  such 
conspicuous  and  exalted  stations,  would  ex- 
pressly attest  any  thing  directly  false;  and 
then  appeal  to  authorities,  by  which  the 
falsehood  of  their  statement  might  at  any 
time  be  detected  and  exposed.  It  should 
also  be  remembered,  that  prejudices  and  par- 
tiality would  be  as  likely  to  colour  the  ac- 
count given  to  the  world,  and  transmitted  to 
posterity  by  the  opposite  party;  while  the 
very  circumstances,  in  which  they  were 
placed,  would  render  it  impracticable  for 
them  to  substantiate  the  authenticity  of  their 
narrative  in  the  same  manner.  Yet,  contrary 
to  all  rules  of  a  sober  and  unbiassed  judg- 
ment, the  unauthenticated  histories  of  the 
Remonstrants  "^  concerning  the  Synod  of  Dort 
have,  almost  exclusively,  been  noticed  and 
credited  by  posterity,  especially  in  this  coun- 
try, to  the  neglect  of  the  authentic  records.! 

*  So  called  from  a  Remonstrance  presented  by  tliem  to 
the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Fricsland,  against  the  doc- 
trines of  their  opponents,  or  those  of  tlie  Federated  churches 
of  Bclg-ium. 

t  Neither  Mosheim,  nor  his  translator  Maclaine,  men- 
tion this  history,  while  they  refer  to  a  variety  of  authori- 
ties on  both  sides  of  the  question,  in  their  narrative  of  these 
transactions.  So  that  it  is  even  probable  that  they  had 
never  seen  it.  Whether  the  severe  measures  by  which 
the  decisions  of  this  Synod  were  followed  up;  and  espe- 


TO      THE    "klSTORY,      ETC.  85 

In  giving  the  translation  of  this  history  I 
.  would  merely  say,  Audi  alteram  partem.^ 
"  Do  not  read  ihe  authenticated  narration 
with  greater  suspicions  of  unfairness  than 
you  do  those,  which  are  not  so  fully  authen- 
ticated. Let  not  your  approbation  of  what 
you  suppose  to  have  been  the  doctrine  of  the 
Remonstrants,  or  your  aversion  to  that  of 
the  Contra-Remonstrants,  bias  your  mind  in 
this  respect;  but  judge  impartially."  One 
of  these  histories  was  drawn  up  by  a  man, 
(Heylin.)  who  has  been  fnlly  detected  of 
misrepresenting  the  very  articles  of  the  Sy- 
nod, in  the  grossest  manner;  and  has  thus 
misled  great  numbers  to  mistake  entirely  the 
real  import  and  nature  of  the  decision  made 
by  it.  I  appeal  to  the  abbreviation,  as  it  is 
called,  of  the  Articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort, 
as  compared  with  the  real  Articles  them- 
selves, in  another  part  of  this  publication. 
So  scandalous  a  misrepresentation,  which  has 
been  too  implicitly  adopted  by  many  others, 
should  render  the  impartial  reader  cautious 
in  giving  implicit  credit  to  other  statements 

cially  the  strict  prohibition  of  printing'  or  vending  any 
other  account,  in  Latin,  Dutch,  or  French,  in  the  Fede- 
rated provinces,  during-  seven  years,  witliout  a  special 
licence  for  that  purpose,  did  not  eventually  conduce  to 
this,  may  be  a  question.  The  measure,  however,  was  im- 
politic, if  not  unjustifiable. 


86  INTRODUCTION 

made  by  the  same  party,  however  celebrated 
the  names  of  some  of  them  may  be. 

When  I  first  entered  on  this  part  of  my 
undertaking,  I  purposed  merely  to  give  a 
short  abstract  of  the  history,  just  enough  to 
render  the  subsequent  part  of  the  work  in- 
telligible to  the  less  learned  or  studious 
reader:  but,  whether  it  were  the  result  of 
partiality,  or  of  unbiassed  judgment,  I  found 
myself  so  deeply  interested  in  the  events  re- 
corded, (which  were  almost  entirely  new  to 
me,)  that  my  reluctance  to  translating  and 
transcribing  the  whole  was  overcome:  and, 
(with  a  few  remarks  on  different  parts)  I 
determined  to  give  it  entire  to  the  English 
reader.  As  far  as  I  am  competent  to  judge, 
it  possesses  every  internal  evidence  of  au- 
thenticity and  fairness:  a.Xidi  o{ impartiality , 
as  far  as  even  pious  men,  exactly  circum- 
stanced as  the  writers  were,  in  the  present 
imperfect  state  of  human  nature,  can  be  ex- 
pected to  be  impartial.  It  is,  I  think,  also 
drawn  up,  with  a  degree  of  calmness  and 
moderation;  far  different  from  that  fierce 
and  fiery  zeal,  which  is  generally  supposed 
to  belong  to  all,  who  profess,  or  are  suspect- 
ed, of  what  many  in  a  very  vague  and  in- 
appropriate manner  call,  Calvinism.     And 


TO     THE     HISTORY,      ETC.  87 

though  according  to  the  fashion  of  those 
times,  epithets  are  in  some  instances  applied 
both  to  men  and  opinions,  which  modern 
courtesy,  nay,  perhaps  Christian  meekness, 
would  have  suppressed;  yet,  if  I  mistake 
not,  they  are  more  sparingly  employed  in 
this,  than  in  any  contemporary  controversial 
publication.  Indeed  the  higher  points  of 
Avhat  is  called  Calvinism,  are  far  less  insisted 
on,  and  the  opponents  of  those  points  far 
more  moderately  censured,  than  might  have 
been  expected;  while  the  doctrines  common- 
ly called  orthodox,  as  opposed  by  Pelagians, 
Arians,  and  Socinians,  are  strongly  main- 
tained, and  the  opposers  of  them  strenuous- 
ly, nay,  severely,  condemned.  Even  Mo- 
sheim  allows,  that  the  triumph  of  the  Synod 
was  that  of  the  Sublapsarians,  not  only  over 
the  Arminians,  but  over  the  Supralapsarians 
also.* 

In  order  to  the  impartial  reading  of  this 
history,  it  should  be  previously  recollected, 
and  well  considered,  that  all  the  Belgic 
churches  were,  from  the  first,  Presbyterian, 
in  government  and  discipline;  and  consti- 
tuted according  to  that  plan,  with  Consistories, 

*  Mosheim's  Eccjesiastical  History,  vol.  v.  p.  368. 


88 


INTRODUCTION 


Classes,  provincial  Synods,  and  general  Sy- 
nods of  all  the  Federated  provinces;  and 
with  all  those  rules  and  methods  for  admis- 
sion into  the  ministry,  and  to  the  pastoral 
charge  in  distinct  congregations;  as  also  to 
situations  in  Universities  and  schools  of  learn- 
ing, which  form  a  constituent  part  of  it ;  as 
well  as  of  that  strict  discipline,  connected  with 
it,  implying  not  only  excommunication  of  lay- 
members,  but  the  suspension,  or  silencing  of 
pastors;  and  excluding  from  their  office, aca- 
demical teachers  and  professors  on  account 
of  heresy  in  doctrine,  and  gross  inconsistency 
of  conduct,  proved  against  them  in  their 
Classes,  or  Synods.  Through  the  whole 
history,  it  appears,  that  no  other  form  of  go- 
vernment was  proposed  even  by  the  Remon- 
strants; nor  any  thing  mentioned  about  tole- 
ration in  that  respect;  though  their  mea- 
sures evidently  tended  to  subvert  the  whole 
system.  All  the  funds  likewise,  reserved  for 
religious  purposes,  were  appropriated  en- 
tirely in  consistency  with  the  Presbyterian 
model;  and  all  academical  honours  and  dis- 
tinctions were  conferred  in  that  line. 

This,  beyond  doubt,  having  been  the  case; 
and  the  principal  persons  concerned  in  the 
controversy  against  the  Remonstrants,  hav- 


TO    THE    History, .ETC.  89 

ing  been  zealously,  and  (most  of  them  at 
least)  conscientiously  attached  to  this  sys- 
tem; so  that  it  appeared  to  them,  as  if  the 
very  interest  of  vital  religion  was  intimately, 
if  not  inseparably,  connected  with  it:  he 
must,  I  say,  be  a  most  unreasonable,  and 
partial  Anti-presbyterian,  who  can  expect 
from  men  of  this  stamp,  that  they  would 
permit  their  whole  system,  and  all  its  opera- 
tions, to  be  retarded,  disturbed,  nay,  totally 
deranged  and  subverted,  and  the  whole  state 
of  their  churches  thrown  into  confusion  and 
anarchy,  without  vigorous  struggles  to  pre- 
vent a  catastrophe,  iti  their  view  so  deplora- 
ble and  ruinous.  Even  in  this  age  and  land 
few  persons,  of  supposed  candour  and  libe- 
rality of  mind,  either  among  zealous  Epis- 
copalians, or  Independents,  seem  inclined 
tamely  to  witness  the  subversion  of  their 
favourite  system,  without  employing  the 
most  etfectual  means  of  preventing  it,  which 
are  fairly  within  their  reach.  Indeed  it  is 
not  in  human  nature,  and  cannot  reasonably 
be  expected.  Nor,  till  men  are  convinced, 
that  it  is  not  the  cause  of  God,  nor  essential 
to  that  of  true  religion,  would  it  be  right  thus 
to  yield  it  up  to  theii  opponents.  But  when 
measures  of  this  nature  are  adopted,  at  first 


90  INTRODUCTION 

simply  in  self-defence,  against  aggressors,  in 
order  to  preserve  advantages,  already  pos- 
sessed by  law  and  custom;  it  must  also  be 
expected,  that,  in  the  eagerness  of  a  violent 
and  protracted  contest,  even  conscientious 
men,  will,  through  remaining  prejudices  and 
evil  passions,  excited  and  irritated  by  what 
they  judge  injurious  usage,  be  betrayed  into 
some  unjustifiable  measures,  of  which  their 
opponents  will  make  great  advantage,  and 
which  even  impartial  spectators  cannot  jus- 
tify or  excuse.  If  then  this  should  appear  to 
have  been  the  case  in  the  Belgic  contest,  with 
the  opposers  of  the  Remonstrants;  as  well  as 
with  the  Remonstrants  themselves;  it  ought 
neither  to  excite  our  surprise,  nor  prejudice 
us  so  deeply  against  the  whole  company,  as, 
on  account  of  it,  to  involve  them  in  one 
sweeping  sentence  of  condemnation. 

Again,  it  is  well  known,  at  least  it  is  capa- 
ble of  the  most  complete  proof,  in  respect  of 
the  doctrines  controverted  during  this  period 
in  Belgium;  that  the  Confession  and  Cate- 
chism of  the  Belgic  churches,  were  entirely 
on  the  side  of  the  Contra-Remonstrants. 
Their  appeal  is  constantly  made  to  those  ar- 
ticles; not  under  the  disadvantage,  in  which 
some  of  us  in  England  appeal  to  tiie  articles 


TO    THE      diSTORY,     ETC.  91 

of  our  established  church,  while  our  oppo- 
nents, with  a  degree  of  plausibility  interpret 
them  in  a  different  meaning;  but,  as  to  the 
very  documents,  to  which  the  Remonstrants 
objected,  nay,  which  they  vehemently  and 
openly  opposed,  both  in  their  sermons  and 
public  writings.  So  that  their  concessions 
and  requisitions,  in  this  respect,  put  the  mat- 
ter beyond  all  denial  or  doubt,  to  him  that 
has  carefully  examined  the  history.  This 
will  fully  appear  as  we  proceed.  Now  he 
must  be  a  most  unreasonable  and  unfair  ad- 
vocate for  the  Remonstrants;  who  would 
require  decided  and  conscientious  Contra- 
Remonstrants,  holding  responsible  stations 
in  the  Belgic  churches,  universities,  and 
schools,  by  virtue  of  their  subscription  to  this 
Confession  and  Catechism,  to  suffer  without 
any  effort  to  the  contrary,  those  documents 
to  be  opposed,  proscribed  and  vilified;  and 
contrary  doctrines  promulgated,  even  by  per- 
sons, who  generally  held  their  situations  in 
the  same  manner:  while  the  opposers  of  the 
established  doctrines  indefatigably  laboured 
and  employed  all  their  intiuence  with  those 
in  authority,  to  set  them  aside  and  introduce 
the  contrary  doctrines;  and  this  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  civil  governments  alone,  to  the 


92  INTRODUCTION 

exclusion  of  that  ecclesiastical  power,  by 
which  they  in  great  measure  had  been  sup- 
ported. Such  a  passive  acquiescence  would 
not,  I  apprehend,  be  found  at  this  day,  if 
eager  opponents  should  put  the  matter  to  the 
trial,  either  among  decided  Episcopalians,  or 
Lutherans,  or  any  others,  who  are  cordially 
attached  to  their  own  views  of  Christianity. 
How  far  the  defenders  of  the  Belgic  Confes- 
sion and  Catechism  used,  exclusively,  "  wea- 
pons of  warfare  not  carnal,  but  mighty 
through  God,"  is  another  question.  It  can 
scarcely  be  doubted,  but  there  were  faults 
on  both  sides,  in  the  vehement  contest;  but 
I  cannot  think  in  an  equal  degree.  Let  the 
candid  inquirer  read  and  judge  for  himself. 

In  translating  this  history,  and  the  other 
documents  which  I  now  lay  before  the  pub- 
lic, I  make  no  pretensions  to  any  thing  be- 
yond fairness  and  exactness,  in  giving  the 
meaning  of  the  original.  Had  I  been  dis- 
posed to  aim  at  it,  I  do  not  think  myself 
competent  to  the  office  of  translating  in  such 
a  manner,  as  to  invest  the  Latin,  fairly  and 
fully,  with  the  entire  idiom  of  the  English 
language:  but  I  have  even  by  design,  con- 
fined myself  more  closely  to  literal  transla- 
tion, than  I  should  have  done,  in  an  attempt 


TO     THE    diSTORY,    ETC.  93 

less  connected  with  controversy:  and  have 
often  decUned  giving  a  more  approved  Eng- 
lish word  or  expression;  when  I  feared,  it 
might  be  suspected  of  not  exactly  conveying 
the  sense  of  the  original.  Indeed,  as  far  as 
it  could  be  made  consistent  with  perspicuity, 
I  have  rather  preserved  than  shunned  the 
Latin  idiom,  where  any  doubt  could  remain 
as  to  the  idea,  which  the  writers  intended  to 
convey.  And,  when  after  all,  I  had  any 
apprehension  that  I  had  not  fully  accom- 
plished this,  I  have  given  in  a  parenthesis, 
the  Latin  word,  that  the  reader  may  judge 
for  himself.  In  other  places,  a  parenthesis 
often  contains  a  word  not  found  in  the  Latin, 
but  useful  in  elucidating  the  meaning.  My 
sole  desire  has  been,  to  render  the  whole 
clearly  understood  by  the  Etiglish  reader; 
and  to  call  the  attention  of  pious  and  reflect- 
ing persons  to  a  part  of  Ecclesiastical  histo- 
ry, which  I  am  confident  has  been  generally 
less  known,  and  more  grossly  misrepresented 
by  some,  and  mistaken  by  others,  than  any 
other  part  whatever  has  been:  but  which,  I 
am  also  persuaded,  is  peculiarly  replete  with 
important  useful  instruction;  especially  to 
zealous  Calvinists,  who  may  here  learn  in 
what  a  guarded,  and  holy,  and  practical 
9 


94  HISTORYOF 

manner,  these  generall}'-  reprobated  theolo- 
gians, stated  and  defended  their  tenets;  and 
on  what  grounds,  exclusively  scriptural,  they 
rested  them. 

THE  HISTORY. 

In  the  course  of  the  last  summer,  the  deci- 
sion of  the  venerable  Synod,  lately  held  at 
Dordrecht  (or  Dort)  concerning  some  heads  of 
doctrine,  which  had  hitherto  been  disputed 
in  the  Belgic  churches,  with  the  greatest  dis- 
turbance of  the  same,  was  published,  having 
been  comprised   in  certain  distinct   canons. 
And  as  this  most  celebrated  Synod  had  been 
called  together,  by  the  Illustrious  and  most 
mighty  the  States  General,  the  supreme  ma- 
gistracy of  the  federated  provinces,  especially 
for  the  removal  of  the  controversies,  which 
had  arisen   in  religion,   the   most   of  them 
judged  that  it  would  be  sufficient,  if  merely 
the  determination  of  the  Synod,  concerning 
these   same   controversies   were   published. 
But  when  it  afterwards  was   evident,  that 
there  were  very  many,  who  greatly  desired 
further  to  know,  from  the  very  acts  of  the 
Synod,  what  besides  these  things,  had  been 
done  in  the  Synod,  and  by  what  method,  es- 


preced'^ng    events.  95 

pecially  with  the  Remonstrant  pastors:  and 
when  it  was  not  doubtful,  but  that  they  ^ 
themselves,  in  order  to  veil  their  own  perti- 
nacity, were  about  to  publish  some  things 
concerning  these  matters,  not  with  the  best 
fidelity,  it  pleased  the  Illustrious  and  most 
mighty  the  States  General,  that  the  acts  also 
of  the  same  Synod,  faithfully  transcribed 
from  the  public  registers  {tabulis)  should  be 
published  in  print,  for  the  satisfaction  {in 
gratiam)  and  use  of  the  churches.  And  as 
in  these  (records)  many  things  every  where 
occur,  which  pertain  to  the  history  of  the 
things  transacted  in  the  Belgic  churches,  and 
which  could  less  advantageously  be  under- 
stood or  judged  of,  by  readers  who  were 
ignorant  of  these  things:  for  which  cause 
even  the  national  Synod,  (as  it  may  be  seen 
in  the  different  sessions,)  sometimes  enjoin- 
ed, especially  on  the  deputies  of  the  South 
Holland  churches,  to  write  a  brief  narrative 
of  the  affairs  transacted  with  the  Remon- 
strants: it  seemed  good  to  prefix,  in  the 
place  of  a  preface,  from  it,  (that  history) 
some  things,  which  were  publicly  transacted; 
that  the  foreign  churches  especially,  might 
for  once  know  with  good  fidelity,  what  was 
the  rise  and  progress  of  these  controversies; 


96  HISTORY     OF 

and  on  what  occasion,  and  for  what  causes, 
the  Ilhistrious  and  most  mighty  the  States 
General  convened  this  most  celebrated  Sy- 
nod, at  a  very  great  expense;*  especially, 
when  many  things  are  related  by  the  Re- 
monstrants, in  writings  exhibited,  and  here 
inserted,  which  less  accord  with  the  truth  of 
the  things  transacted. 

In  the  Reformed  churches  of  Federated 
Belgium,  how  great  an  agreement  had,  in 
the  preceding  age,  flourished,  on  all  the 
heads  of  orthodox  doctrine,  among  the  pas- 
tors and  doctors,  of  the  Belgic  churches; 
and  moreover  how  great  order  and  decorum 
{£ii7a|ta  and  svsx'>iiJi'Oavvrj)  had  always  been 
preserved  in  the  government  of  the  same,  is 
too  well  known  to  the  Christian  world,  for  it 
to  be  needful  to  set  it  forth  in  many  words. 
This    peace    and    harmony    of    the    Belgic 


*  "After  long  and  tedious  debates,  which  were  fre- 
quently attended  with  popular  tumults  and  civil  broils, 
this  intricate  controversy  was,  by  the  counsels  and  au- 
thority of  Maurice,  prince  of  (Grange,  referred  to  the  deci- 
sion of  the  ciiurcii,  assembled  in  a  g'cneral  Synod  at  Dor- 
dreclit,  in  the  year  1G18."  {Mosheim) — "  It  was  not  by  the 
authority  of  prince  Maurice,  but  by  that  of  the  States 
General,  tliat  the  national  S^'nod  was  assembled  at  Dor- 
drecht. The  States  were  not  indeed  unanimous;  three  of 
the  seven  provinces  ]>rotestcd  against  the  holding  of  this 
Synod,  viz.  Holland,  Utrecht,  and  Overyssel."  {Mactaine.) 
Mosheim's  History,  vol.  v.  p.  367. 


preced'^ng    events.  97 

churches,  lovely  (in  itself,)  and  most  pleas- 
ing to  God  and  all  pious  men,  certain  persons  , 
had  attempted  to  disturb,  with  unbridled 
violence,  but  not  with  great  success:  (per- 
sons) who  having  deserted  Popery,  but  not 
being  yet  fully  purified  from  its  leaven,  had 
passed  over  into  our  churches,  and  had  been 
admitted  into  the  ministry  in  the  same,  du- 
ring that  first  scarcity  of  ministers:  (namely) 
Caspius  Coolhasius,  of  Leyda,  Herman  Her- 
bertius,  of  Dordrecht,  and  Gouda,  and  Cor- 
nelius Wiggerus,  of  Horn.  For  in  the  same 
places,  in  which  they  had  got  some  persons 
too  little  favouring  the  reformed  religion, 
on  whose  patronage  they  relied:  this  their 
wicked  audacity  was  maturely  repressed,  as 
well  by  the  authority  of  the  supreme  magis- 
tracy, as  by  the  prudence  of  the  pastors,  and 
the  just  censures  of  the  church:  that  of  Cool- 
hasius, in  the  national  Synod  at  Middleburg; 
that  of  Herbertius,  in  the  Synods  of  South 
Holland;  and  that  of  Wiggerus,  in  the  Sy- 
nods of  North  Holland. 

Afterwards  James  Arminius,  pastor  of  the 
most  celebrated  church  at  Amsterdam,  at- 
tempted the  same  thing,  with  great  boldness 
and  enterprise;  a  man  indeed  of  a  more 
vigorous  genius,  [excitatioris,)   but  whom 


98  HISTORY     OF 

nothing  pleased  except  that  which  com- 
mended itself  by  some  show  of  novelty;  so 
that  he  seemed  to  disdain  most  things  re- 
ceived in  the  Reformed  churches,  even  on 
that  very  account,  that  they  had  been  re- 
ceived. He  first  paved  the  way  for  himself 
to  this  thing,  by  publicly  and  privately  ex- 
tenuating, and  vehemently  attacking  {siigil- 
landd)  the  reputation  and  authority  of  the 
most  illustrious  doctors  of  the  reformed 
church,  Calvin,  Zanchius,  Beza,  Martyr, 
and  others;  that  by  the  ruin  of  their  name, 
he  might  raise  a  step  to  glory  for  himself. 
Afterwards  he  began  openly  to  propose  and 
disseminate  various  heterodox  opinions,  near- 
ly related  to  the  errors  of  the  ancient  Pela- 
gians, especially  in  an  explanation  of  the 
epistle  to  the  Romans:  but  by  the  vigilance 
and  authority  of  the  venerable  Consistory  of 
that  church,  his  attempts  were  speedily  op- 
posed, lest  he  should  be  able  to  cause  those 
disturbances  in  the  church,  which  he  seemed 
to  project  {moliri.)  Yet  he  did  not  cease 
among  his  own  friends,  as  well  as  among 
the  pastors  of  other  churches,  John  Utenbo- 
gardus,  Adrian,  Borrius,  and  others,  whose 
friendship  the  same  common  studies  had 
conciliated,  to   propagate   his  opinions,  by 


PRECED*ING     EVENTS.  99 

whatever  means  he  could ;  and  to  challenge 
Francis  Junius,  the  most  celebrated  profes- 
sor of  sacred  theology  at  Leyden,  to  a  con- 
ference concerning  the^ame.* 

But  when  in  the  second  year  of  this  age, 
(Aug.  28,  1602,)  that  most  renowned  man 
D.  Junius  had  been  snatched  away  from  the 
University  of  Leyden,  with  the  greatest  sor- 
row of  the  Belgic  churches,  Utenbogardus, 
who  then  favoured  the  opinion  of  Arminius, 
with  great  earnestness  commended  him  to 
the  most  noble  and  ample  the  Curators  of 
the  University  of  Leyden,  that  he  indeed 
might  be  appointed  in  the  place  of  D.  Junius 
in  the  professorship  of  sacred  theology  in 
that  University.  When  the  deputies  of  the 
churches  understood  this,  fearing  lest  the  vo- 
cation of  a  man  so  very  much  suspected  of 
heterodoxy,  might  sometime  give  cause  of 
contentions  and  schisms  in  the  churches; 
they  entreated  the  most  noble  lords  the  Cura- 
tors, that  they  would  not  expose  the  churches 
to  those  perils,  but  rather  would  think  of 
appointing  another  proper  person,  who  was 

*  "  The  bistre  and  authority  of  the  college  of  Geneva 
began  gradually  to  decline,  from  the  time  that  the  United 
Provinces,  being  formed  into  a  free  and  independent  re- 
public, Universities  were  founded  at  Leyden,  Franchcr 
and  Utrecht." — Mosheiin,  vol.  v.  p.  365. 


100  HISTORY    OF 

free  from  this  suspicion.  And  they  also  ad- 
monished Utenbogardus  to  desist  from  this 
recommendation;  who,  despising  these  ad- 
monitions, did  not  desist  from  urging  his 
(Arminius's)  vocation,  until  at  length  he  had 
attained  the  same. 

His  vocation  having  been  thus  appointed, 
the  Classis  of  Amsterdam  refused  to  consent 
to  his  dismission ;  especially  for  this  reason, 
because  the  more  prudent  thought  that  a  dis- 
position so  greatly  luxuriant,  and  prone  to  in- 
novation would  be  statedly  employed,  with 
more  evident  danger  in  an  University,  at 
which  youth  consecrated  to  the  ministry  of 
the  churches  are  educated,  and  where  greater 
liberty  of  teaching  uses  to  be  taken,  than  in 
any  particular  church  in  which  it  may  be 
restrained  within  bounds,  by  the  vigilance 
and  authority  of  the  presbytery.  His  dis- 
mission was  notwithstanding  obtained,  by 
the  frequent  petitions  of  the  lords  the  Cura- 
tors, of  Utenbogardus,  and  even  of  Arminius 
himself,  yet  upon  this  condition,  that  a  con- 
ference having  been  first  held  with  Dr.  Fran- 
cis Gomarus,  concerning  the  principal  heads 
of  doctrine,  he  should  remove  from  himself 
all  suspicion  of  heterodoxy,  by  an  explicit 
{rotunda)  declaration  of  his  opinion;  when 


P  R  E  C  E  DH  N  G     EVENTS.  101 

he  had  first  promised,  with  a  solemn  attesta- 
tion, that  he  would  never  disseminate  his 
opinions,  if  perhaps  he  had  any  singular 
ones.*  This  conference  was  held  before  the 
lords  the  Curators,  the  deputies  of  the  Synod 
also  being  present;  in  which,  when  he  (Ar- 
minius)  professed,  that  he  unreservedly  [di- 
serte)  condemned  the  principal  dogmas  of 
the  Pelagians  concerning  natural  grace;  the 
powers  of  free  will,  original  sin,  the  per- 
fection of  man  in  this  life,  predestination, 
and  the  others;  that  he  approved  all  things, 
which  Augustine  and  the  other  fathers  had 
written  against  the  Pelagians;  and  moreover,' 
that  he  judged  the  Pelagian  errors  had  been 
rightly  refuted  and  condemned  by  the  fa- 
thers; and  at  the  same  time  promised,  that 
he  would  teach  nothing  which  differed  from 
the  received  doctrine  of  the  churches,  he  was 
admitted  to  the  professorship  of  theology.t 

*  How  far  lie  fulfilled  this  solemn  promise  and  attesta- 
tion, not  only  the  following-  history,  but  even  the  histories 
of  his  most  decided  advocates,  fully  show.  In  fact,  he 
fulfilled  it  in  the  very  same  manner,  that  the  subscriptions 
and  most  solemn  engagements  of  numbers  in  our  church 
at  their  ordination  are  fulfilled. 

t  The  received  doctrine  of  the  churches  was  contained 
in  the  Belgic  Confession  and  Catechism.  Let  the  reader 
carefully  attend  to  this,  and  bear  it  in  mind  while  he  pe- 
ruses the  subsequent  narrative. 

10 


102  HISTORY     OF 

May  6,  7.  1602.]  In  the  beginning  of  this, 
he  endeavoured  by  every  means  to  avert 
from  himself  every  suspicion  of  heterodoxy; 
so  that  he  defended  by  his  support  and  pa- 
tronage in  pubHc  disputations,  [October  28,] 
the  doctrine  of  the  reformed  churches,  con- 
cerning the  satisfaction  of  Christ,  justifying 
faith,  justification  by  faith,  the  perseverance 
of  those  who  truly  believe,  the  certitude  of 
salvation,  the  imperfection  of  man  in  this 
life,  and  the  other  heads  of  doctrine,  which 
he  afterwards  contradicted,  and  which  at 
this  day  are  opposed  by  his  disciples.  (This 
he  did)  contrary  to  his  own  opinion,  as  John 
Arnoldi  Corvinus,  in  a  certain  Dutch  writing 
ingenuously  confesses. 

But  when  he  had  been  now  engaged  in 
this  employment  as  professor,  a  year  or  two, 
it  was  detected,  that  he  publicly  and  privately 
attacked  {sugillare)  most  of  the  dogmas  re- 
ceived in  the  reformed  churches,  called  them 
into  doubt,  and  rendered  them  suspected  to 
his  scholars:  and  that  he  enervated  the  prin- 
cipal arguments,  by  which  they  used  to  be 
maintained  from  the  word  of  God,  by  the 
same  exceptions,  which  the  Jesuits,  the  So- 
cinians,  and  other  enemies  of  the  reformed 


PKECElfllN'G     EVENTS.  10t3 

church  were  accustomed  to  emply:*  that  he 
gave  some  of  his  own  manuscript  tracts  pri-, 
vately  to  his  scholars  to  be  transcribed,  in 
which  he  had  comprised  liis  own  opinion: 
that  he  recommended  in  an  especial  manner 
to  his  scholars,  the  writings  of  Castalio,  Corn- 
hertius,  Suerezius,  and  of  men  like  them : 
and  that  he  spake  contemptuously  of  Cal- 
vin, Beza,  Martyr,  Zanchius,  Ursinus,  and 
of  other  eminent  doctors  of  the  reformed 
churches.t  He  moreover  openly  professed, 
that  he  liad  very  many  considerations  or  ani- 
madversions, against  the  received  doctrine, 
which  he  would  lay  open  in  his  own  time. 
Some  pastors,  who  were  intimately  acquaint- 
ed whh  him,  gloried,  that  they  possessed  an 
entirely  new  theology.  His  scholars,  hav- 
ing returned  home  from  the  University,  or 
liaving  been  removed  to  other  Universities, 
petulantly  {proterve)  insulted  the  reformed 

*  The  reformed  church  included,  not  only  tlie  church 
of  Geneva,  but  the  cluirches  in  Switzerland,  France,  Hol- 
land, England,  and  Scotland,  and  others.  The  doctrines 
opposed  were  then  not  those  of  Calvin  or  of  Geneva  in 
particular,  but  common  to  all  these  churches. —  T.  S. 

t  This  is  the  only  way,  in  which  Calvin  is  ever  men- 
tioned in  tlie  whole  of  this  hi.story,  as  along  with  many 
others,  an  eminent  doctor  of  the  reformed  churches;  for 
it  was  not  then  supposed,  that  there  was  any  essential 
difference  between  the  doctrine  of  the  church  at  Geneva, 
and  that  of  the  other  reformed  churches. 


104  HISTORY     OF 

churches,  by  disputing,  contradicting,  and  re- 
viling their  doctrine. 

When  the  churches  of  Holland  considered 
these  and  other  things,  being  justly  solicitous, 
lest  the  purity  of  the  reformed  doctrine  hav- 
ing been  weakened,  (or  corrupted,  labefac- 
tata)  and  the  youth  which  was  educated  in 
this  seminary,  for  the  hope  of  the  churches, 
imbued  with  depraved  opinions,  this  matter 
should  at  length  burst  forth  to  the  great  mis- 
chief and  disturbance  of  the  churches:  they 
judged  that  an  inquiry  should  be  throughly 
made  into  the  whole  transaction,  by  their 
own  deputies,  to  whom  the  common  care  of 
the  churches  used  to  be  committed;  so  that 
in  the  next  Synods  it  might  be  maturely 
looked  to,  that  the  church  might  not  suffer 
any  detriment.  Concerning  this  cause  the 
deputies  of  the  churches,  as  well  of  South, 
as  of  North  Holland,  go  to  Arminius,  and 
state  to  him,  the  rumours  which  were  every 
where  circulated  concerning  him  and  his  doc- 
trine, and  how  great  solicitude  possessed  all 
the  churches;  and,  in  a  friendly  manner,  they 
request  him,  that  if  perhaps  he  found  a  want 
of  any  thing  in  the  received  doctrine,  he 
would  sincerely  {sincert^,  ingenuously)  open 
it  to  his  brethren ;  in  order,  either  that  satis- 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  105 

faction  might  be  given  him  by  a  friendly  con- 
ference, or  the  whole  affair  might  be  carried 
before  a  lawful  Synod.  To  these  (persons) 
he  answered,  That  he  himself  had  never 
given  just  cause  for  these  rumours;  neither 
did  it  appear  prudent  in  him  to  institute  any 
conference  with  the  same  persons,  as  depu- 
ties, who  would  make  the  report  concerning 
the  matter  unto  the  Synod :  but  if  they 
would  lay  aside  this  character,  (personam.) 
he  would  not  decline  to  confer  with  them,  as 
with  private  pastors,  concerning  his  doctrine; 
on  this  condition,  that  if  perhaps  they  should 
too  little  agree  among  themselves,  they  would 
report  nothing  of  this  to  the  Synod.  As  the 
deputies  judged  this  to  be  unjust,  and  as  the 
solicitude  could  not  be  taken  away  from  the 
churches  by  a  conference  of  this  kind,  they 
departed  from  him  without  accomplishing 
their  purpose  {re  infecta.)  Nov  did  they  yet 
the  less  understand,  from  the  other  professors 
of  sacred  theology,  that  various  questions 
were  eagerly  agitated  among  the  students 
of  theology  concerning  predestination,  free 
will,  the  perseverance  of  the  saints,  and  other 
heads  of  doctrine,  such  as  before  the  coming 
of  Arminius  had  not  been  agitated  among 
them. 


106  HISTORY      OP 

July  26,  1605.]  He  was  also  admonish- 
ed by  the  church  of  Leyden,  of  which  he 
was  a  member,  by  the  most  ample  and  most 
celebrated  men,  Phsedo  Brouchovius,  the 
consul  of  the  city  of  Leyden,  and  Paulus 
Merula,  professor  of  history  {historiariim, 
histories,  ancient  and  modern,)  elders  of  the 
same  church,  that  he  would  hold  a  friendly 
conference  with  his  colleagues,  before  the 
Consistory  of  the  church  of  Leyden,  concern- 
ing those  things  which  he  disapproved  in 
the  received  doctrine;  from  which  it  might 
be  ascertained,  whether,  or  in  what  dogmas, 
he  agreed,  or  disagreed,  with  the  rest  of  the 
pastors.  To  these  (persons)  he  replied,  that 
he  could  not  do  that  without  the  leave  of  the 
Curators  of  the  University;  neither  could  he 
see  what  advantage  would  redound  to  the 
church  from  such  a  conference. 

The  time  approached  when  the  annual 
Synods  of  the  churches  in  each  Holland  used 
to  be  held;  and  when,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom,  the  grievances  {gravamina,)  of  the 
church  were  sent  from  each  of  the  Classes: 
and  among  the  rest  this  also  was  transmit- 
ted by  the  Classis  of  Dordrecht:  "Inasmuch 
as  rumours  are  heard,  that  certain  contro- 
versies concerning  the  doctrine  of  the  re- 


PRECED*ING      EVENTS,  1 07 

formed  churches,  have  arisen  in  the  Univer- 
sity and  church  of  Leyden;  the  Classis  hath 
judged  it  to  be  necessary,  that  the  Synod 
should  dehberate  on  the  means  by  which 
these  controversies  may  most  advantageous- 
ly and  speedily  be  settled;  that  all  schisms, 
and  stumbling-blocks,  which  might  thence 
arise,  may  be  removed  in  time,  and  the 
union  of  the  reformed  churches  be  preserved 
against  the  calumnies  of  the  adversaries." 
Arminius  bore  this  very  grievously,  {spger- 
rime,)  and  strove  with  all  his  power,  that 
this  grievance  should  be  recalled;  which 
when  he  could  not  obtain,  by  the  assistance 
of  the  Curators  of  the  University,  he  pro- 
cured a  testimonial  from  his  colleagues,  in 
which  it  was  declared,  "  That  indeed  more 
things  were  disputed  among  the  students, 
than  it  was  agreeable  to  them:  but  that 
among  the  professors  of  sacred  theology 
themselves,  as  far  as  it  appeared  to  them, 
there  was  no  dissention  in  fundamentals." 

A  short  time  after  the  Synod  of  the  pro- 
vince of  South  Holland  was  convened  in  the 
city  of  Rotterdam,  which,  when  it  had  un- 
derstood from  the  Classis  of  Dort,  the  many 
and  weighty  reasons  for  which  this  griev- 
ance had  been  transmitted  by  the  same,  and 


108  HISTORY     OF 

at  the  same  time  also  from  the  deputies  of 
the  Synod,  how  things  really  were  in  the 
University  of  Leyden,  and  what  had  been 
done  by  Arminius  and  the  other  professors 
of  sacred  theology;  after  mature  deliberation 
it  determined,  that  this  spreading  evil  must 
be  counteracted  in  time,  neither  ought  the 
remedy  of  it  to  be  procrastinated,  under  the 
uncertain  hope  of  a  national  Synod.  And, 
accordingly,  it  enjoined  on  the  deputies  of 
the  Synod,  that  they  should  most  diligently 
inquire,  concerning  articles  on  which  dispu- 
tations were  principally  held  among  the  stu- 
dents of  theology  in  the  University  of  Ley- 
den; and  should  petition  the  lords  the  Cura- 
tors, that  a  mandate  might  be  given  to  the 
professors  of  sacred  theology,  to  declare  open- 
ly and  explicitly  their  opinion  concerning  the 
same:  in  order,  that  by  this  means  it  might 
be  ascertained  respecting  their  agreement  or 
disagreement;  and  the  churches,  if  perhaps 
there  was  no  dissention,  or  no  grievous  one, 
might  be  freed  from  solicitude:  or,  if  some 
more  weighty  one  should  be  detected,  they 
might  think  maturely  concerning  a  remedy 
of  the  same. 

The  Synod  also  commanded  all  the  pas- 
tors, for  the  sake  of  testifying  their  consent 


PKECED»NG      EVENTS.  109 

in  doctrine,  that  they  should  subscribe  the 
Confession  and  Catechism  of  these  churches ; 
which  in  many  Classes  had  been  neglected, 
and  by  others  refused.*  The  deputies  of  the 
Synod,  having  diligently  examined  the  mat- 
ter, exhibited  to  the  lords  the  curators  nine 
questions,  concerning  which  they  had  under- 
stood, that  at  this  time  disputations  were 
principally  maintained:  and  they  requested, 
that  it  might  be  enjoined  by  their  authority 
on  the  professors  of  sacred  theology,  to  ex- 
plain fully  their  opinion  concerning  the  same. 
But  they  answered.  That  some  hope  now 
shone  forth  of  obtaining  a  national  Synod  in 


*  "  The  opinions  of  Calvin,  concerning  the  decrees  of 
God,  and  divine  grace,  became  daily  more  general,  and 
were  gradually  introduced  every  where  into  the  schools 
of  learning.  There  was  not,  however,  any  public  law,  or 
confession  of  faith,  that  obliged  the  pastors  of  the  reform- 
ed churches  in  any  part  of  the  world,  to  conform  their 
sentiments  to  the  tiieological  doctrines  that  were  adopted 
and  tnug-Jit  at  Geneva." — iVIosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  3G6.  This 
introduces  the  learned  historian's  account  of  the  Synod  of 
Dort :  but  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  the  Bclgic 
churches  alone  were  appealed  to  in  this  contest,  and  they 
were  certainly  obligatory  on  all  the  pastors  of  those 
churches,  and  subscribed  to  by  most  of  them.  Again : 
"  Arminius  knew,  that  the  Dutch  Divines,  were  neither 
obliged  by  their  confession  of  faith,  nor  by  any  other  pub- 
lic law,  to  adopt  and  propagate  the  opinions  of  Calvin." 
Vol.  V.  p.  41.  Now  Arminius  was  not  accused,  as  the 
whole  history  shows,  of  deviatmg  from  the  opinions  of 
Calvin,  but  for  openly  opposing  tJae  Confession  and  Cate- 
chism of  the  Belgic  Churches. 


110  H IS  T  OR  Y     OF 

a  short  time;  and  therefore  they  judged  it 
more  prudent  [consultius)  to  reserve  these 
questions  to  the  same,  than  by  any  farther 
inquisition  respecting  them  to  give  a  handle 
to  dissention.  The  pastors  also,  who  had 
embraced  the  opinion  of  Arminius,  every 
where  in  the  Classes  refused  to  obey  the 
mandate  of  the  Synod,  concerning  the  sub- 
scription of  the  Confession  and  the  Cate- 
chism. 

This  matter  increased  the  solicitude  of  the 
churches,  when  they  saw  that  these  pastors,, 
relying  on  the  favour  of  certain  persons,  evi- 
dently despised  the  authority  of  the  Synod, 
and  more  boldly  {aridacius)  persisted  in 
their  attempt.  Wherefore,  as  in  that  way  a 
remedy  could  not  be  applied  to  this  evil,  they 
copiously  explained  to  the  most  illifstrious 
and  mighty  lords  the  States  General,  in  how 
great  a  danger  the  church  was  placed;  and 
petitioned,  that  in  order  to  the  taking  away 
of  these  evils,  a  national  Synod,  which  had 
now  been  for  many  years  deferred,  might  be 
called  together  by  the  authority  of  the  same 
persons,  at  the  earliest  opportunity.  These 
(the  States  General)  declared,  that  the  states 
of  all  the  provinces  had  already  agreed  on  the 
convocation  of  a  national  Synod ;  but  that 


PRECEDtNG     EVENTS.  HI 

there  were  those  among  them,  who,  in  the  let- 
ters of  consent,  had  added  this  condition,  or,  ^ 
as  they  called  it,  clause:  Namely,  that  in  the 
same  there  should  be  a  revision  of  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  of  these  churches ;  and, 
consequently,  the  convocation  of  a  national 
Synod  could  not  be  made,  unless  this  clause 
were  added,  without  the  detriment  {prapju- 
dicio)  of  the  States  of  that  province.  But,  as  it 
was  not  obscurely  evident,  who  for  some  years 
had  counselled  {authores  fuissent)  the  Illus- 
trious the  States  of  Holland,  that  this  clause 
should  be  added,  and  even  pressed;  and  as  it 
might  be  feared,  if  should  be  annexed  to  the 
calling  of  the  Synod,  that  they  who  earnest- 
ly desired  changes  of  doctrine,  would  abuse 
the  same;  and  at  the  same  time  also,  lest, 
(especially  in  this  state  of  things,)  it  should 
afford  no  light  cause  of  offence  to  the 
churches;  as  if  the  Illustrious  States  them- 
selves, or  our  churches,  doubted  of  the  truth 
of  the  doctrine  comprised  in  this  Confession 
and  Catechism;  the  deputies  of  the  churches 
petition  that  the  convocation  of  the  Synod 
should  be  drawn  up  in  general  terms,  as 
they  call  them,  in  the  manner  hitherto  cus- 
tomary: especially,  as  this  clause  seemed  the 
less  necessary;  seeing  that  in  national  Synods 


112  HISTORY    OF 

it  had  always  been  permitted,  if  any  one 
thought  that  he  had  ought  against  any  arti- 
cle of  these  writings,  fairly  and  duly  to  pro- 
pose it. 

But  the  Illustrious  lords  the  States  General 
declared,  that  this  clause  was  not  so  to  be 
understood,  as  if  they  desired  any  thing  to 
be  changed  by  it,  in  the  doctrine  of  these 
churches;  for  indeed  a  doctrine  was  not 
always  changed  by  a  revisal,  (or  recognition, 
recognitione,)  but  sometimes  was  even  con- 
firmed; yet  it  could  not  be  omitted  without 
the  prejudice  of  that  province,  which  had 
expressly  added  it.  They  therefore  deli- 
vered the  letters  of  consent,  in  which  this 
also  had  been  added,  to  the  deputies  of  the 
churches,  which  they  transmitted  to  the 
churches  of  each  of  the  provinces;  and  with 
them  they  also  signified,  what  pains  they  had 
bestowed  that  it  might  be  omitted. 

March  15,  1606.]  The  Belgic  churches, 
on  the  receipt  of  these  letters,  rejoiced  indeed, 
that  after  the  expectation  of  so  many  years, 
at  length  the  power  of  holding  a  national 
Synod  had  been  obtained;  though  they  were 
not  a  little  stumbled  by  this  clause.  Not  be- 
cause they  were  unwilling,  that  the  Confes- 
sion and  the  Catechism  should  be  recognised, 


PRECEltiNG     EVENTS.  113 

after  the  accustomed  and  due  manner,  in  the 
national  Synod:  but  because  they  feared, 
lest  they,  who  were  labouring  for  a  change 
of  doctrine,  should  be  rendered  more  daring, 
as  if  by  this  clause,  a  power  was  granted  to 
them,  by  the  public  authority  of  the  lords 
the  States,  of  moving  and  innovating  what- 
ever any  one  pleased;  and  that  these  dis- 
cords and  controversies  had  arisen  from 
them,  not  from  the  inordinate  desire  of  inno- 
vating, but  from  an  earnest  endeavour  of 
satisfying  the  decrees  of  the  Illustrious  the 
States.  In  the  same  letters,  the  Illustrious 
lords  the  States  General  gave  information, 
that  it  had  been  determined  by  them,  to  call 
together  some  learned  and  peaceful  theolo- 
gians, from  each  of  the  provinces,  that  they 
might  deliberate  with  the  same,  concerning 
the  time,  place,  and  manner  of  holding  this 
national  Synod. 

August,  1606,]  While  these  things  were 
transacting,  the  Annual  Synod  of  the  church- 
es of  Holland  was  held  at  Gorinchem;  in 
which,  when  the  deputies  of  the  churches 
had  related,  what  had  been  done  by  them  in 
the  cause  of  the  National  Synod,  and  what 
had  been  determined  by  the  Illustrious  lords 
the  States  General,  it  was  judged  proper  to 


114  HISTORY      OF 

enjoin  on  the  same  (deputies)  diligently  to 
press  the  convocation  of  a  National  Synod; 
and,  though  the  Synod  thought,  that  the 
Confession  and  Catechism,  would  be  recog- 
nised, in  a  way  and  manner,  new  and  unac- 
customed hitherto,  in  the  national  Synod,  it 
purposed,  that  those  persons,  who  should  be 
called  together  by  the  States  of  Holland,  out 
of  South  Holland,  to  the  convention,  in  which 
(it  was  to  be  deliberated)  concerning  the  time, 
place,  and  manner  of  holding  the  national 
Synod,  should  be  admonished  to  petition 
from  the  States  General,  in  the  name  of  these 
churches;  that  the  clause,  of  which  it  hath 
before  been  spoken,  might  be  omitted  in  the 
letters  of  convocation,  for  the  reasons  before 
assigned;  and  that,  in  the  place  of  it,  other 
milder  words,  which  might  produce  less  of- 
fence, might  be  substituted. 

It  was  also  enjoined  in  the  same  Synod,  to 
all  the  pastors  of  the  churches  of  South  Hol- 
land, and  to  all  the  professors  of  sacred  the- 
ology in  the  University  of  Leyden,  that,  at 
as  early  a  time  as  could  be,  they  should  ex- 
hibit the  considerations  or  animadversions, 
which  they  had,  upon  the  doctrine  contained 
in  the  Confession  and  Catechism;  (because 
Arminius  and  the  pastors  who  were  attached 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  115 

to  him  were  often  accustomed  to  glory,  that 
they  had  very  many;)  the  pastors  indeed  in 
their  own  Classes,  but  the  professors  to  the 
deputies  of  the  churches ;  that  the  same  might 
be  lawfully  carried  unto  the  national  Synod, 
if  satisfaction  could  not  be  given  to  them  in 
the  Classes.  When  this  was  demanded  of 
the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius,  they  de- 
clined proposing  them  in  the  Classes;  be- 
cause, they  said,  they  were  not  yet  prepared: 
but  that  they  would  propose  them  in  their 
own  time  and  manner.  Arminius  also,  hav- 
ing been  admonished  ccncernnig  this  thing 
by  the  deputies  of  the  churches,  answered, 
that  it  could  not  be  done  at  that  time  with 
edification;  but  that,  in  the  national  Synod, 
he  would  fully  lay  open  the  same. 

May  23,  1607.]  And  when  not  long  after, 
the  Illustrious  the  States  General  called  to- 
gether some  theologians  out  of  each  of  the 
provinces,  with  whom  they  might  deliberate, 
respecting  the  time,  place,  and  manner  of  the 
national  Synod :  namely,  John  Leo,  and 
John  Fontanus,  from  Geldria ;  Francis  Go- 
marus,  James  Arminius,  John  Utenbogar- 
dus,  and  John  Becius,  out  of  South  Holland; 
Herman  Frankelius,  and  Henry  Brandius, 
out  of  Zealand;  Everard  Botius,  and  Henry 


116  HISTORY     OP 

Johannis,  out  of  the  province  of  Utrecht;  Si- 
brander  Liibertus,  and  Jannes  Bogermannus, 
out  of  Friesland  ;  Thomas  Goswinius,  out  of 
Transisulania;  John  Acronus,  and  John  Ni- 
casias,  out  of  the  city  Groningen  and  Om- 
land;  the  questions,  concerning  which  it 
should  be#  dehberated  in  this  convention, 
were  proposed  to  them  by  the  Illustrious  the 
States  General;  and  it  was  declared  by  their 
concurrent  suflrages,  that  as  to  the  time,  it 
was  necessary  that  the  Synod  should  be  call- 
ed together  as  soon  as  might  be,  in  the  be- . 
ginning  of  the  ensuing  summer,  [a.  d.  1608.] 
That,  as  to  place,  the  city  of  Utrecht  would 
be  the  most  convenient  for  holding  the  Sy- 
nod: as  to  the  manner,  1.  That  the  griev- 
ances to  be  discussed  in  the  Synod,  should 
be  brought  before  the  national  Synod,  from 
each  of  the  provincial  Synods:  2.  That  from 
each  of  the  several  Synods,  and  by  the  suf- 
frages of  the  same,  four  pastors  and  two 
elders  should  be  deputed  ;  in  the  place  of 
which  elders  also,  men  of  singular  condition, 
and  skill  in  matters  of  theology,  and  adorned 
by  a  testimony  of  piety,  though  they  did  not 
fill  up  any  ecclesiastical  office,  might  be  de- 
puted: 3.  That  to  these  deputies,  power 
should  be  given  in  all  things,  which  should 


PRECEDl'^G     EVENTS.  117 

be  treated  of  in  the  Synod,  not  of  deliberating 
only,  bat  also  of  determining  and  deciding: 
4.  That  the  rule  of  judgment,  in  all  the  con- 
troversies, relating  to  doctrines  and  morals, 
should  be  the  written  word  of  God,  or  the 
Sacred  Scriptures,  alone:*  5.  That  to  the  na- 
tional Synod,  should  be  called  together,  not 
only  the  churches  which  are  in  Federated 
Belgium,  namely,  of  each  language,  the 
Dutch  and  French;  but  those  also  of  the 
Belgic  nation,  which  are  dispersed  without 
Belgium;  whether  they  were  collected  under 
the  cross,  or  otherwise  :  {alibi:)  6.  That  the 
Illustrious  and  most  mighty,  the  States  Ge- 


*  This  rule  completely  excluded  all  human  reasoning-, 
authority,  tradition,  or  new  revelations,  as  opposed  to  the 
written  word,  "  the  sure  testimony"  of  God  :  not  only  the 
authority  of  fathers  and  councils,  with  the  traditions  of 
the  church  of  Rome  ;  but  the  authority  also  of  the  church 
of  Geneva,  of  Calvin,  and  of  all  other  retbrmed  teachers. 
How  is  it  then,  that  ecclesiastical  historians  generally  re- 
present this  contest,  as  an  attempt  to  impose  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  of  Geneva  on  the  Belgic  churches?  It 
might  as  reasonably  be  said,  that  the  clergymen  and  others, 
who  combined  and  used  every  effort,  some  years  since,  to 
procure  the  abolislnnent  of-subscrlption  to  the  articles  of 
the  church  of  England,  but  could  not  succeed,  had  the 
doctrines  of  Galvin  and  Geneva  imposed  on  them.  What- 
ever similarity  there  might  be,  between  the  doctrine  of 
Calvin  or  that  of  thechurcli  of  Geneva,  and  the  Confession 
and  Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches,  the  latter  was  ex- 
clusively ai>pcaled  to  by  the  other  pastors,  and  avowedly 
opposed  by  Arminius  and  his  followers :  yet  even  these 
were  to  be  revised  according  to  the  written  word  of  God. 

11 


118  HISTORY     OF 

neral,  should  be  requested,  that  they  would 
deign  to  send  to  the  same  their  own  dele- 
gates, professing  the  reformed  religion,  that, 
in  their  name,  they  might  preside  over  the 
order  of  it:  7.  That  the  professors  also  of 
sacred  theology  should  be  called  to  the 
same. 

In  these  things  indeed  they  were  all  agreed ; 
as  in  some  others  they  could  not  agree  among 
themselves.  For  Arminiiis  and  Utenbogar- 
dus,  and  the  two  (deputies)  from  Utrecht, 
whom  they  had  drawn  over  to  their  opinion, 
determined  these  three  things:  1.  That  that 
was  to  be  held  as  the  decision  of  the  Synod, 
not  which  had  been  determined  by  the  votes 
of  all  the  deputies  to  the  Synod,  but  also 
by  those  who  deputed  them:  for,  under  the 
name  of  the  Synod,  not  the  deputies  alone, 
but  those  who  deputed  them  also,  ought  to 
be  understood:  2.  That  it  should  always  be 
free  to  the  deputies,  as  often  as  they  might 
choose,  and  as  they  perceived  that  they  were 
burdened  in  any  tiling,  to  retire  to  their  own 
(friends  or  constituents)  for  the  sake  of  taking 
counsel:  3.  That  the  revision  of  the  Belgic 
Confession  and  Catechism  was  altogether 
necessary:  so  that  they  saw  no  cause,  for 
which  the  clause  concerning  the  revision  of 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  119 

those  writings,  should  not  be  inserted  in  the 
letters  of  convocation. 

The  rest  of  the  pastors  and  professors' 
judged:  1.  That  that  should  be  considered 
as  the  definitive  decision  of  the  Synod,  which 
had  been  determined  either  by  the  concur- 
rent votes  of  the  deputies  to  the  Synod,  or 
of  the  majority  of  them;  but  that,  under  the 
name  of  the  Synod,  those  were  to  be  ac- 
counted, who, as  lawful  deputies  to  the  same, 
had  met  together  with  the  power  of  judging: 
2.  That  it  might  indeed  be  allowed  them  to 
retire  to  their  friends  for  the  sake  of  taking 
counsel;  yet  so,  that  under  this  pretext,  the 
proceedings  of  the  Synod  should  not  be  rash- 
ly disturbed  :  that  when,  and  in  what  man- 
ner, and  for  what  causes,  they  might  thus 
recede,  should  not  be  left  to  the  unrestricted 
will  (arbiirio)  of  individuals,  but  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  whole  Synod  :  3.  That  the  Bel- 
gic  Confession  and  Catechism  might  indeed 
be  revised  in  the  Synod;  if,  for  adequate 
causes,  the  Synod  should  determine  that  this 
was  necessary;  and  likewise  that  it  should 
be  free  to  all,  who  thought  that  they  had 
any  thing  against  those  writings,  to  propose 
the  same  to  the  Synod  in  due  manner,  to  be 
examined  and  decided  on  :  but,  because  the 


120  HISTORY    OF 

clause  concerning  the  revision,  if  it  should 
be  inserted  in  the  letters  of  convocation, 
seemed  likely  to  give  to  some  cause  of  of- 
fence, and  to  others  the  license  of  innova- 
ting; they  thought  that  the  Illustrious  the 
States  General  should  be  petitioned,  that  this 
clause,  for  the  sake  of  the  tranquillity  of  the 
churches,  might  be  omitted  in  the  letters  of 
convocation;  and  that,  in  the  place  of  it, 
these,  or  similar  words  might  be  substituted; 
namely,  That  the  Synod  was  convened,  for 
the  confirmation,  agreement,  and  propaga- 
tion of  pure  and  orthodox  doctrine;  for  pre- 
serving and  establishing  the  peace  and  good 
order  (iv]a^iav)  of  the  church;  and  finally, 
for  promoting  true  piety  among  the  inhabi- 
tants of  these  regions.  And  most  of  them 
showed,  that  they  had  this  very  thing  in  the 
mandates  from  their  own  churches,  and  also 
from  the  States  themselves  of  their  own  pro- 
vinces. This  disagreement  of  counsels  and 
judgments  threw  in  a  new  delay  to  the  na- 
tional Synod:  for  they,  who  had  hitherto  re- 
sisted its  convocation,  eagerly  seizing  on  this 
occasion,  laboured  earnestly  by  all  means, 
that  the  convocation  of  the  Synod,  though 
now  promised,  might  be  hindered. 

In  this  convention  Arminius  was  request- 


PRECEDrt^O    EVENTS.  121 

ed,  with  the  strongest  obtestation,  by  the 
other  professors  and  pastors,  that,  the  things 
which  he  had  (to  allege)  against  the  doc- 
trine expressed  in  the  Confession  and  Cate- 
chism, he  would  in  a  free  and  brotherly- 
manner  communicate  to  them,  as  his  fellow 
ministers :  the  promise  being  added,  that 
they  would  bestow  pains  fully  to  satisfy  him; 
or  that  he,  on  honourable  conditions,  might 
be  reconciled  to  his  colleagues,  and  might 
thenceforth  live  peaceably  with  them;  neither 
would  they,  a  reconciliation  having  been 
effected,  publish  beyond  the  place  of  the  con- 
vention, any  of  those  things,  which  he  should 
make  manifest  unto  them.  But  he  said,  that 
neither  was  this  thought  prudent  by  him, 
nor  was  he  bound  to  do  it,  as  the  convention 
was  not  appointed  for  this  purpose.  In  the 
following  summer,  when  the  annual  Synod 
of  the  South  Holland  churches  was  held  at 
Delph,  Utenbogardus  was  admonished,  to 
explain  to  the  Synod,  the  reasons,  on  account 
of  which,  in  giving  the  counsels  concerning 
the  manner  of  holding  the  national  Synod, 
he,  with  Arniinius,  had  thought  and  advised 
differently  from  the  rest  of  the  pastors;  that 
the  same  might  be  well  considered  and  de- 
cided on  by  the  Synod.    He  answered.  That 


122  HISTORYOP 

he  was  bound  to  render  an  account  of  this 
to  the  Illustrious  the  States  alone,  and  not  to 
the  Synod.  Being  requested,  that  he  would 
explain  those  things,  which  he  had  (to  al- 
lege) against  the  doctrine  that  was  con- 
tained in  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of 
these  churches :  he  replied,  that  neither  did 
it  appear  to  him  prudent  to  do  it  in  that 
assembly,  nor  was  he  prepared.  It  was  in 
this  Synod  also  inquired,  whether,  according 
to  the  decree  of  the  former  Synod,  any  con- 
siderations, or  animadversions  upon  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  had  been  exhibited  to 
the  Classes :  but  it  was  answered  by  the 
delegates  from  each  of  the  Classes,  That 
most  of  the  pastors  had  professed  in  the 
Classes,  that  they  had  no  animadversions 
against  the  received  doctrine;  but  that  those, 
who  professed  that  they  had  some,  were  un- 
willing to  explain  them:  either  because  they 
said,  that  they  were  not  yet  prepared,  or  be- 
cause they  did  not  think  that  this  was  advisa- 
ble for  them.*  Wherefore  the  Synod  judged, 

*  Nothing  can  be  more  evident  tlian  this  fact,  that  the 
followers  of  Arminius  aimed  to  subvert,  or  excceding-jy  to 
modify,  tlie  doctrine  of  the  autliorized  writings  of  the 
Belgic  churches;  and  that  the  otiicrs  wanted  no  alteration 
to  be  made  in  that  doctrine,  as  more  favourable,  either  to 
the  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Geneva,  or  of  Calvin,  as 
many  writers  confidently  assert. 


PRECED:^NG     EVENTS.  123 

that  it  should  again  be  enjoined  on  them, 
that,  omitting  all  evasions,  subterfuges,  {ier- 
giversatio7iibus,)  and  delays,  they  should 
explain,  as  early  as  might  be,  all  the  ani- 
madversions which  they  had  against  the  re- 
ceived doctrine :  each  of  them  to  his  ov^^n 
Class. 

It  was  likewise  shown  to  the  Synod,  that 
every  where  in  the  churches,  dissensions 
daily  more  and  more  increased;  and  that 
most  of  the  young  men  coming  forth  from 
the  University  of  Leyden,  and  the  instruc- 
tion of  Arminius,  being  called  to  the  minis- 
try of  the  churches,  in  the  examination  in- 
deed concealed  their  opinion  by  ambiguous 
methods  of  speaking;  but  when  they  had 
been  set  forth  to  the  ministry,  they  imme- 
diately moved  new  disputations,  contended 
earnestly  for  opinions,  and  gloried  that  they 
had  various  considerations  against  the  re- 
ceived doctrine:  That  in  the  Classes 'and 
Consistories,  sharp  dissensions  and  alterca- 
tions arose  among  the  pastors,  concerning 
most  of  the  heads  of  doctrine;  and  that, 
among  the  people  also,  various  disputings 
concerning  doctrine  were  heard,  with  the 
great  offence  and  disturbance  of  the  churches: 
yea,  moreover,  that  the  beginnings  of  schisms 


124  HISTORY      OF 

were  seen:  that  the  pastors  attached  to  Ar- 
minius  instituted  frequent  meetings  in  which 
they  might  deUberate  concerning  the  propa- 
gation of  their  doctrine ;  and  that  the  peo- 
ple more  and  more  went  away  into  parties.* 
As  therefore  the  Synod  judged  that  the 
remedy  of  this  evil  could  no  longer  be  de- 
ferred, and  that  the  hope  of  obtaining  a  na- 
tional Synod,  because  of  this  diversity  of 
counsels  and  opinions,  was  altogether  uncer- 
tain: it  was  determined  by  the  Synod,  from 
the  counsel  of  the  most  ample  the  delegates, 
to  petition  of  the  illustrious  lords  the  States 
of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  that  from 
the  two  Synods  of  South  and  North  Holland, 
one  provincial  Synod  might  be  called  at  the 
first  opportunity,  (as  it  had  formerly  been 
done  in  similar  difRculties,)  in  order  to  quiet 

*  The  enlightened  and  decided  friend  to  free  inquiry, 
will  see  even  in  the  causes  of  these  complaints,  (while  the 
immediate  effects  may  perhaps  be  deemed  very  unfavour. 
able  to  truth  and  holiness,)  the  dawn  of  tliat  more  en- 
larged state  of  things,  in  which  free  investigation  ofbotii 
received,  and  exploded,  and  novel  opinions,  proves  ulti- 
mately and  highly  beneficial  to  the  cause  of  truth  :  and  he 
will  agree,  that  the  arm  of  authority,  secular  or  ecclesias- 
tical, could  not  beneficially  be  cxcrled  against  it;  except 
so  far,  as  to  require  those  who  voluntarily  belong  to,  and 
minister  in  any  church,  to  conform  to  the  rules  of  that 
church,  or  to  recede  from  it  without  further  molestation. 
But  this  does  not  prevent  the  propriety  of  doing  justice  to 
tlie  character  of  wise  and  pious  men,  to  whom  no  views  of 
this  kind  had  as  yet  ever  been  presented. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  125 

and  remove  these  evils.  When  the  deputies 
of  each  Synod  had  copiously  explained  to 
the  Illustrious  lords  the  States  these  difficul- 
ties of  the  churches,  as  growing  more  and 
more  heavy;  and  had  petitioned,  that  for  the 
removal  of  the  same  the  convocation  of  a 
provincial  Synod  might  be  appointed  at  the 
most  early  time:  though  great  hopes  had 
been  given  them,  by  the  most  ample  the 
lords  the  delegates,  they  were  not  as  yet 
able  to  obtain  it;  because  at  that  time,  [Sept. 
14,  1607,]  a  beginning  had  been  made  of 
settling  the  terms  of  a  truce  with  the  enemy: 
and  the  Illustrious  States  being  themselves 
fully  occupied  with  the  most  weighty  affairs 
of  the  republic,  could  not  have  leisure  to  at- 
tend to  these  ecclesiastical  concerns. 

April  30,  1608.]  In  the  mean  time  Armi- 
nius,  when  he  sav/  that  the  churches  were 
urgent,  that  this  cause  should  be  determined 
by  the  legal  ecclesiastical  judgments:  in  or- 
der that  he  might  decline  that  trial,  {forum, 
meaning  the  decision  of  tJie  ecclesiastical 
courts,)  having  exhibited  a  suppliant  writ- 
ing, {libelhim,)  to  the  Illustrious  the  States, 
obtained  that  cognizance  should  be  taken  of 
his  cause,  by  the  most  ample  the  counsellors 
of  the  supreme  court,  heiug  political  men; 
12 


126  HISTORY      OF 

(not  ecclesiastical;)  and  Gomarus  was  com- 
manded to  liold  a  conference  with  Arminius 
before  the  same,  the  pastors  being  present, 
who  had  lately  attended  at  the  preparatory 
convention  from  South  and  North  Holland, 
when  the  deputies  of  the  churches  had  un- 
derstood this,  they  again  requested  the  Illus- 
trious the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Fries- 
land,  that,  instead  of  this  conference  insti- 
tuted before  the  supreme  court,  a  provincial 
Synod  might  b§,  called;  that  in  the  same, 
cognizance  might  be  taken  and  judgment . 
given  on  this,  ecclesiastical  cause,  by  eccle- 
siastical meny  skilful  in  these  matters,  and 
lawfully  delegated  by  the  churches  with  the 
power  of  awarding  judgment.  The  Illustri- 
ous the  States  answered,  that  the  cognizance 
of  the  cause  alone  had  been  entrusted  to  the 
supreme  court;  but  that  the  decision  of  it 
would  afterwards  be  committed,  either  to  a 
provincial  or  to  a  national  Synod. 

In  this  conference  a  long  dispute  occurred 
about  the  order  of  proceeding.  Arminius 
contended  that  Gomarus  ought  to  undertake 
the  part  of  an  agent,  {actoris,  pleader,  or 
prosecutor,  or  accuser,)  but  that  he  was  only 
bound  to  defend  himself:  while  Gomarus 
judged,  that  this  method  of  proceeding  was 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  127 

not  less  unjust  than  unusual,  especially  in  an 
ecclesiastical  cause,  before  political  judges: 
that  he  indeed  was  prepared  to  bring  proof 
before  a  lawful  Synod  that  Arminius  had 
proposed  dogmas  which  were  at  variance 
with  the  word  of  God,  and  with  the  Confes- 
sion and  Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches, 
but  that  it  could  not  be  done  in  this  place, 
without  prejudice  to  his  cause;  that  he,  (Go- 
marus,)  tiiought  this  conference,  in  order  to 
answer  the  intention  of  the  Illustrions  lords 
the  States,  might  better  be  conducted  in  this 
manner,  namely,  that  without  these  miitual 
accusations,  each  of  them  should  clearly  and 
perspicuously  explain  and  set  forth  his  own 
opinion,  concerning  every  one  of  the  heads 
of  doctrine;  for  thence  it  might  most  advan- 
tageously be  understood,  in  what  things  they 
agreed  or  disagreed.  As  to  what  belonged 
to  himself,  he  would  not  shrink  from  ex- 
plaining his  opinion  concerning  all  the  heads 
of  doctrine  fully  and  openly,  as  much  so,  in- 
deed, as  could  be  desired  by  any  one;  that 
Arminius  also,  if  he  were  willing  fully  to 
perform  the  part  of  a  faithful  teacher,  ought 
in  the  same  manner  to  declare  his  own  opin- 
ion, and  not  any  longer  in  this  business  to 
use  subterfuges  of  this  kind.     He,  (Armi- 


128 


HISTORY      OF 


nius,)  nevertheless  persisted  in  his  purpose; 
so  that  he  at  length  exclaimed  that  he  won- 
dered, seeing  various  rumours  of  his  hetero- 
doxy had  gone  about  through  the  churches; 
and  the  conflagration  excited  by  him,  was 
said  to  rise  above  the  very  roofs  of  the 
churches;  that  he  yet  found  no  one  who 
dared  to  lodge  an  accusation  against  him. 
Gomarus,  in  order  to  meet  this  boasting,  un- 
dertook to  prove  that  he  had  taught  such  an 
opinion  concerning  the  first  article  of  our 
faith,  namely,  concerning  the  justification  of 
man  before  God,  as  was  opposed  to  the  word 
of  God,  and  to  the  Confession  of  the  Belgic 
churches.  For  the  proof  of  this  thing,  he 
produced  his  own  very  words,  written  out 
from  the  hand  writing  of  the  same  Arminius, 
in  which  he  asserts,  that  in  the  justification 
of  man  before  God,  the  righteousness  of 
Christ  is  not  imputed  for  righteousness;  but 
that  faith  itself,  or  the  act  of  believing  {to 
credere,)  by  the  gracious  acceptation,  {accep- 
tationem,  acquittal,)  was  that  our  righte- 
ousness, by  which  we  are  justified  before 
God.  When  Arminius  saw  himself  thus  fast 
bound,  as  he  could  not  indeed  deny  this  to 
be  evidence  of  proof,  {evidentiain  prohatiu- 
nis,  conclusive  evidence,)  he  began  to  con- 


PRECEotNG     EVENTS.  1 29 

sent  to  another  method  of  proceeding,  name- 
ly, that  each  should  sign  in  a  writing  his 
own  opinion,  comprised  in  certain  theses, 
concerning  the  principal  articles  in  which 
the  difference  was  thought  to  consist;  on 
which  each  afterwards,  in  return,  marked 
his  own  animadversions. 

This  conference  having  been  terminated, 
the  counsellors  of  the  supreme  court  reported 
to  the  illustrious  the  states  of  Holland  and 
West  Friesland,  that  they,  as  far  as  they  had 
been  able  to  perceive  from  the  conference, 
judged,  that  the  controversies,  which  had 
arisen  between  these  two  professors,  were 
not  of  so  great  importance,  but  regarded  es- 
pecially some  more  subtile  disputes  concern- 
ing Predestination,  which  might  either  be 
omitted  or  connived  at,  {dissinnilari,)  by  a 
mutual  toleration.  But  Gomarus  added,  that 
the  difference  detected  in  the  opinions  were 
of  so  great  moment,  that  he,  with  the  opinion 
of  Arminius,  should  not  dare  to  appear  be- 
fore the  judgment  of  God:  and,  unless  a 
remedy  were  maturely  applied,  it  was  to  be 
feared,  lest  in  a  short  time,  one  province 
should  be  engaged  in  contest  against  another, 
church  against  church,  state  against  state, 
and   citizens  against  each  other.     But  the 


130 


HISTORY     OF 


Illustrious  the  States  determined,  that  the 
writings  sealed  on  each  side  in  this  confer- 
ence, should  be  preserved  in  the  supreme 
court,  even  unto  a  national  Synod,  neither 
should  they  be  communicated  in  the  mean 
while  to  any  man  [cuiqiiam  mortalium.) 
Yet,  neither  did  this  conference  deliver  from 
anxiety  the  churches,  but  rather  increased  it; 
especially  as  the  things  which  had  been  done 
at  it  were  concealed  from  the  churches.  For 
not  without  reason  they  judged,  (Aat<(i  te- 
mert,)  that  this  was  done  in  favour  of  Ar- 
minius,  lest  his  opinions  should  be  made 
manifest.  In  the  mean  while  the  churches 
did  not  cease,  by  their  deputies,  strenuously 
to  petition  the  Illustrious  States,  that  this 
ecclesiastical  cause,  which,  except  with  great 
danger  of  the  church,  could  not  be  deferred, 
might  be  examined  and  decided  on,  as  soon 
as  possible,  by  the  judgment  either  of  a  law- 
ful provincial,  or  a  national  Synod.  Wlien 
Arminius  understood  this,  he  procured  by 
Utenbogardus,  whose  authority  at  that  time 
was  great  among  most  of  the  chief  persons 
of  the  country,  that  the  Illustrious  States 
should  command,  that  the  Annual  Synods 
themselves,  as  well  of  South  as  of  North 
Holland,  the   time  of  which  was  at   hand. 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  131 

should  be  deferred.  Bat  as  this  could  not 
be  done  without  the  greatest  detriment  of 
the  churches,  they  again,  having  explained 
before  the  Illustrious  the  States  their  difficul- 
ties, petitioned,  either  that  it  might  be  allow- 
ed, to  hold,  according  to  custom,  each  of  the 
annual  Synods,  as  well  that  in  South,  as  in 
North  Holland;  or  that  out  of  each  united 
together  one  provincial  Synod  should  as  soon 
as  possible  be  called,  as  it  had  also  before 
this  been  petitioned. 

June  28,  160S.J  To  this  petition,  the  Illus- 
trious States  declared,  that  they  had  deter- 
mined, in  the  next  October,  to  call  together 
a  provincial  Synod  for  this  purpose.  When 
this  had  been  made  known  to  the  churches, 
all  the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius  were 
again  admonished,  that  each  of  them  should 
lay  open  to  his  Classis,  his  considerations,  (or 
remarks,  consider ationes,)  that  the  same 
might  be  lawfully  carried  to  the  approach- 
ing Synod.  But  they,  as  before,  so  now  also 
each  of  them,  declined  this  with  one  consent, 
with  their  accustomed  evasions  [tergiversa- 
tioiiibus.)  And  when  the  month  of  October 
approached,  and  the  churches  pressed  the 
convocation  of  a  provincial  Synod,  as  pro- 
mised,  that  was  again  deferred    for    two 


132 


HISTORY    OF 


months:  and  it  was  again  permitted  to  the 
churches,  to  hold  the  particular  annual  Sy- 
nods, as  well  in  South  as  in  North  Holland  ; 
yet  on  this  condition,  that  the  cause  of  Ar- 
minius  should  not  be  treated  of  in  the  same, 
which  they  willed  to  be  reserved  to  the  Pro- 
vincial Synod.  In  the  Synod  of  the  churches 
of  South  Holland,  which  was  held  at  Dor- 
drecht (or  Dort,)  when  it  had  been  reported, 
that  all   the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius 
were  hitherto  unwilling  to  lay   open  their 
considerations,  which   they  said   they    had 
against  the  received  doctrine,  to  their  fellow 
pastors,  {symmistis,)  but  that  they  eluded 
by  various  evasions,  the  admonitions  of  the 
churches,  and  the  decrees  of  the  Synods ;  it 
was  determined,  that  it  should  be  gravely 
enjoined  on  them,  to  lay  open  these  their 
considerations  within  the  space  of  the  next 
month,  after  the  admonition  given,  under  the 
penalty  of  incurring  the  ecclesiastical  censure 
against  the  contumacious.     The  same  also 
was  demanded  from  the  professors  of  sacred 
theology  in  the  University  of  Leyden,  and 
from  Peter  Bertius,  the  ruler  of  the  theologi- 
cal college.     These  pastors,  when  they  saw, 
that  either  their  opinion  must  be  laid  open, 
or  they  must  undergo  the  ecclesiastical  cen- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  133 

sure;  in  order  to  evade  each  of  these,  they, 
by  the  aid  of  Utenbogardus,  obtained  letters 
from  the  Illnstrious  lords  the  States,  in  which 
it  was  enjoined  on  these  pastors,  that  within 
the  space  of  one  month  they  should  transmit 
to  the  lords  the  States  themselves,  the  consi- 
derations which  they  had,  sealed  up,  that 
they  might  be  reserved  by  the  same,  to  be 
exhibited  to  the  provincial  Synod.  The  pro- 
fessors, being  asked  by  the  deputies  of  the 
Synod  if  they  had  any  considerations  of  this 
kind,  to  open  these  before  them,  Gomarus 
answered,  indeed,  that  he  had  observed  no- 
thing in  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  the 
churches  which  he  thought  in  need  of  cor- 
rection or  alteration,  as  too  little  agreeing 
with  the  word  of  God;  but  Arminius,  that 
he  would  answer  by  writing  to  this  demand, 
in  his  own  time.  And  when  he  saw  him- 
self thus  urged  by  the  churches  to  the  decla- 
ration of  his  opinion,  he  explained  in  a  pro- 
lix discourse  to  the  lords  the  States,  in  their 
stated  convention,  what  he  thought  concern- 
ing divine  predestination,  the  grace  of  God, 
and  the  free-will  of  man,  the  perseverence 
of  the  saints,  the  assurance  of  salvation;  tlie 
perfection  of  man  in  this  life,  the  Deity  of  the 
Son  of  God,  the  justification  of  man  before 


134 


HISTORY    OF 


God,  and  the  other  heads  of  doctrine.  At 
the  same  time,  he  endeavoured  to  persuade 
the  Illustrious  the  States,  that,  in  these  re- 
formed churches,  a  doctrine  was  delivered 
concerning  the  divine  predestination,  which 
was  at  variance  {pugnaret)  with  the  na- 
ture of  God,  with  his  wisdom,  justice,  and 
goodness;  with  the  nature  of  man  and  his 
free-will;  with  the  work  of  the  creation;  with 
the  nature  of  life  and  death  eternal,  and 
finally  with  that  of  sin;  and  which  took 
away  the  divine  grace  was  inimical  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  pernicious  to  the  salvation 
of  men;  which  made  God  the  author  of  sin, 
hindered  sorrow  for  sin,  took  away  all  pious 
solicitude,  lessened  the  earnest  desire  of  do- 
ing good  things,  extinguished  the  ardour  of 
prayer,  took  away  the  "  fear  and  trembling" 
with  which  we  ought  to  "  work  out  our  own 
salvation,"  made  way  for  desperation,  sub- 
verted the  gospel,  hindered  the  ministry  of 
the  word,  and  lastly,  overturned  the  founda- 
tions, not  only  of  the  Christian  religion,  but 
also  wholly  of  all  religion.* 

*  It  is  probable,  that  in  all  the  volumes,  which  ever 
since  that  time  have  been  written  b}'  Arniinians,  or  Anti- 
Calvinists,  in  rcllitation  of  Calvinism,  there  is  no  objection 
of  any  |)lausibility  urjred  against  tiic  doctrines  designated 
by  tliat  term,  which  is  not  hero  briefly,  and  fairly,  and 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  135 

When  Gomarus  had  heard  these  things, 
he  deemed  it  a  part  of  his  duty,  to  give  bet- 
ter information  {melius  o'lidire)  to  the  Illus- 
trious lords  the  States,  lest  perhaps  by  this 
method,  their  minds  should  be  pre-occupied 
with  unfavourable  prejudices  against  the 
orthodox  doctrine.  Having  therefore  peti- 
tioned for  permission  to  speak,  he,  in  the 
same  convention,  copiously  {prolixc)  ex- 
plained what  was  the  genuine  opinion  of 
Arminius  concerning  the  grace  of  God,  and 
the  free-will  of  man,  the  justification  of  man 
before  God,  the  perfection  of  man  in  tiiis  life, 
predestination,  the  origin  of  sin,  and  the  per- 


emphatically  stated,  as  used  by  Arminius,  before  the  States 
of  Holland,  in  this  history,  written  witli  the  express  pur- 
pose of  sanctioning  the  decisions  of  the  Synod  of  Dort : 
perhaps,  no  where  else  can  so  compendious  a  list  of  these 
objections  be  found.  The  compilers  evidently  did  not  con- 
sider them  as  unanswerable,  or  very  Ibrmidable  ;  nor  were 
they  afraid  of  Iiaving  the  whole  cause  fairly  tried  and  de- 
termined according  to  the  woijd  of  God;  the  objections 
being  indeed,  neither  more  nor  less,  than  man's  presump- 
tuous reasonings  against  the  express,  sure,  and  authorita- 
tive testimony  of  God  himself;  the  substance  of  the  in- 
quiry which  the  apostle  answered,  or  silenced  at  once, 
"  Thou  wilt  say  to  me,  Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault  ?  For 
who  hath  resisted  his  will  ?  Nay  but,  O  man,"  rejoins  the 
apostle,  "  Who  art  thou  that  repliest  against  God  ?"  It  is 
evident  from  the  whole  narrative,  that  the  Confession  and 
Catechism  of  the  Bclgic  churches,  as  well  as  the  sermons 
and  writings  of  the  pastors,  were  involved  in  this  heavy 
charge,  and  condemned  most  deeply  by  this  sweeping 
sentence. 


136 


HISTORY    OF 


severance  of  the  saints:  and  what  just  cause 
of  suspicion  he  (Arminius)  had  given,  that 
he  did  not  thinli  aright,  concerning  the  Holy 
Scripture,  the  sacred  Trinity,  the  providence 
of  God,  the  satisfaction  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
church,  faith,  good  works,  and  the  other 
heads  of  doctrine.  By  what  arts  also  he  dis- 
seminated his  own  opinions;  namely,  that 
when  publicly  asked  and  solemnly  enjoined, 
he  has  hitherto  concealed  his  opinion  from 
the  churches;  but  had  diligently  inculcated  it 
privately  on  the  pastors,  whom  he  hoped  he 
should  be  able  to  draw  over  into  it,  and  on  his 
own  pupils  (or  scholars);  that  he  enervated 
the  principal  arguments  of  our  party,  {nos- 
trorum,)  with  which  the  orthodox  doctrine 
used  to  be  fortified;  but  confirmed  those  of 
the  Jesuits,  and  of  the  other  adversaries,  with 
which  they  are  accustomed  to  fight  against 
the  doctrine  of  the  reformed  churches;  that 
he  suggested  various  doubts  concerning  the 
truth  of  the  received  doctrine,  into  the  minds 
of  the  pupils;  and  (taught  them)  to  hold  the 
same  at  first  as  in  an  equilibrium  with  the 
heterodox  doctrine,  and  at  length  altogether 
to  reject  it;  that  liitherto  he  had  not  been 
willing  to  publish  any  declaration  of  sinceri- 
ty and  consent  in  doctrine,  though  very  often 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  137 

lovingly,  and  in  a  brotherly  manner,  asked 
by  the  churches  to  do  it:  that  he  had  earnest- 
ly laboured  by  all  means,  that  he  might  not 
lay  open  to  the  churches  his  errors,  which 
had  been  detected  before  the  supreme  court: 
and  that  he  had  aimed  at  this  one  thing,  by 
delaying  the  time,  to  have  the  opportunity  of 
drawing  over  the  more  persons  into  his  own 
opinion,  and  of  every  where  occupying  the 
churches:  that,  having  despised  the  decisions 
and  decrees  of  Synods,  Classes,  and  Consis- 
tories, he  had  in  the  first  instance  burst  forth 
{prosiliisse)  to  the  tribunal  of  the  Supreme 
Magistrate,  and  had  there  proposed  his  com- 
plaints and  accusations  against  the  doctrine 
of  the  churches;  and  by  the  arts  of  a  courtier 
(aulicas)  had  industriously  studied  to  con- 
ciliate favour  to  himself,  but  to  bring  hatred 
on  the  churches.  Wherefore  he  (Gomarus) 
earnestly  entreated  the  States,  (seeing  that  the 
students  of  sacred  theology  in  the  University 
of  Leyden,  and  every  where  the  pastors, 
daily  more  and  more  revolted  from  the  or- 
thodox doctrine,  discords  and  contentions 
spread  abroad,  the  churches  were  disturbed, 
and  the  citizens  were  drawn  into  parties,) 
that  the  promised  national  Synod  might  as 
early  as  possible    be  called ;  in  which  the 


138 


HISTORY     OF 


causes  of  these  evils  having  been  legally  ex- 
amined, a  suitable  remedy  might  at  length 
be  applied.  The  deputies  of  the  churches 
also  soon  after  petitioned  for  the  same :  but 
by  the  endeavours  of  Utenbogardus  and 
others  it  was  effected,  that  this  calling  of  the 
Synod  should  always  be  deferred. 

April  4,  1609.]  They  (the  deputies  of  the 
churches)  likewise  several  times  admonished 
Arminius,  to  send  to  them  the  considerations 
contained  in  the  writing  which  he  had  promis- 
ed; who  at  length  answered  by  letter,  that  he 
did  not  deny  that  this  had  been  promised  by 
him,  but  because  he  had  understood  that  the 
Illustrious  the  States  had  ordered  the  pastors 
to  send  their  considerations  sealed  up  unto 
them,  he  had  changed  his  mind,  {consilhi??i,) 
and  that  he  would  wait  till  the  same  also 
should  be  enjoined  on  him.  Peter  Bertius, 
the  regent  of  the  theological  college,  being 
admonished  by  the  same  deputies,  that  if  he 
had  any  thing  against  the  received  doctrine 
of  the  churches,  he  would  freely  explain  it, 
declared  his  own  opinion  concerning  most  of 
the  heads  of  doctrine  openly  without  any 
evasion;  and  showed  that,  in  the  articles  of 
the  justification  of  man  before  God,  of  pre- 
destination, of  the  grace  of  God,  of  free-will, 


PRECEDIXG     EVENTS, 


139 


and  finally,  of  the  perseverance  of  true  be- 
lievers, {vere  Jidelium,)  he  thought  differ- 
ently from  the  doctrine  of  the  Belgic  church- 
es.* This  rendered  the  churches  more  and 
more  anxious;  seeing  they  understood  that 
not  only  Arminius  in  the  University,'  but 
Bertius  also,  in  the  seminary  of  the  churches 
of  Holland,  set  before  the  youth  entrusted  to 
his  fidelity,  and  destined  to  the  ministry  of 
the  churches,  heterodox  doctrine;  and,  hav- 
ing drawn  them  aside  from  the  sincerity  (or 
purity)  of  the  doctrine,  instilled  into  them 
{imbu€re)new  opinions.  The  churches  saw 
these  things,  and  grieved;  yet  they  were  not 
able  to  apply  the  lawful  remedy  to  these 
evils,  though  it  was  that  which  they  chiefly 
wished  and  judged  necessary;  Utenbogardus, 
and  others,  whose  authority  was  at  that  time 

*  "  There  was  not,  however,  any  public  law,  or  confes- 
sion of  faith,  that  oblicred  the  pastors  of  the  reformed 
churches  in  any  part  of  the  world,  to  conform  their  senti- 
ments to  the  tlieo'ogical  doctrines  that  were  adopted  and 
taught  at  Geneva."  Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  366.  "Arminius 
knew,  that  the  Dutch  divines  and  doctors,  were  not  obliged 
by  their  confession  of  faith,  nor  by  any  public  law,  to  adopt 
and  propagate  the  principles  of  Calvin."  Ibid.  p.  441.  It 
might  be  supposed  iroin  this,  tliat  tiie  opposers  of  Ar- 
minius, and  all  concerned  in  procuring  the  Synod  ofDort, 
wanted  Arminius  and  his  party  to  adhere  to  the  Geneva 
Confession  and  the  creed  of  Calvin,  &c.:  whereas  in  fact, 
these  are  never  mentioned  in  the  liistory  prefixed  to  that 
of  the  Synod,  but  the  received  doctrine  of  the  Belgic 
churches  alone. 


140 


HISTORY     OF 


great  among  certain  chief  persons  of  the 
country,  hindering  with  all  their  power,  by 
their  means,  all  synodical  conventions  and 
ecclesiastical  judgments. 

Hence  the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius 
were  made  more  bold  to  propose  their  own 
heterodox  opinions;  and  they  began  even 
publicly  before  the  people  to  defame  the 
received  doctrine  with  various  calumnies, 
and  to  rage  furiously  {debacchari)  against  it, 
as  horrid  and  detestable.  Among  these,  a 
certain  person,  (called)  Adolphus  Venator, 
the  pastor  of  the  church  of  Alcmar  in  North 
Holland,  was  not  the  last;  who,  besides  that 
he  was  of  too  little  approved  a  life,  {vitse 
minus  prob at X,)  o\\q\\\y  and  by  no  means  in 
a  dissembling  maimer,  scattered  abroad  Pe- 
lagian and  Socinian  errors,  with  incredible 
impudence,  publicly  and  privately:  for  which 
cause,  he  was  suspended  from  the  oflice  of 
teaching,  by  the  legitimate  judgment  of  the 
churches  of  North  Holland.  He  (however) 
despising  the  judgment  of  the  churches,  per- 
sisted in  the  office  of  teaching,  against  the 
will  of  the  churches.  The  orthodox  pastors 
ill  the  Classis  of  Alcmar  judged  that  this 
unholy  man,  {impuru7n,)  having  been  law- 
fully  suspended  from  the  ministry,  and   a 


PRECEDING   EVENTS. 


141 


few  other  pastors  whom  he  had  drawn  over 
mto  his  opinion,  and  who  pertinaciously  re- 
fused to  testify  their  consent  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  reformed  churches,  by  the  subscription 
of  the  Confession,  should  not  be  admitted 
into  their  assembly.  They,  having  com- 
plained of  this  matter  to  the  Illustrious  the 
States  by  the  aid  of  Utenbogardus,  obtained 
a  mandate,  by  which  this  admission  for  them 
was  commanded;  which  when  the  orthodox 
could  not  do,  because  of  their  conscience ; 
they  submissively  requested  the  Illustrious 
the  States,  that  they  might  not  be  burdened 
by  mandates  of  this  kind,  which  they  could 
not  conscientiously  obey.  The  deputies  of 
the  churches,  when  they  saw  that  these  dis- 
sentions  and  scandals  were  daily  more  and 
more  increased,  again  earnestly  entreated  (or 
adjured,  obtestati  stmt)  the  Illustrious  the 
States,  in  the  name  ot'the  churches,  that  the 
promised  provincial  Synod  might  be  called 
together  at  the  earliest  time,  for  the  removal 
of  these  evils.  But  when  Utenbogardus, 
and  the  rest  of  the  pastors  addicted  to  Ar- 
minius,  observed  the  minds  of  the  Illustrious 
lords  the  States  to  incline  to  tiiis;  in  order 
that  they  might  avoid  the  ecclesiaslical  de- 
13 


142  HISTORY    OF 

cisions,  they  effected  by  certain  individuals 
who  seemed  more  attached  to  their  cause, 
that  in  the  stead  of  the  provincial  Synod, 
a  conference,  concerning  the  controverted 
articles  between  Gomarus  and  Arminius, 
should  be  held,  in  the  convention  itself  of  the 
Illustrious  States;  in  the  which  each  might 
take  to  himself  four  pastors,  whose  counsels 
they  might  be  allowed  to  use.  Arminius 
had  taken  .Tannes  Utenbogardus,  of  Hague, 
Adrian  Borrius  of  Leyden,  Nicholas  Grevin- 
chovius  of  Rotterdam,  and  the  before  men- 
tioned Adolphus  Venator  of  the  Alcmarian 
church.  But  Gomarus,  (took)  Ricardus  Ac- 
ronius  of  Scheidam,  James  Roland  of  Am- 
sterdam, John  Bogardus  of  Harlem,  and 
Festus  Hommius  of  Leyden,  pastors  of  the 
church. 

When  they  had  come  together,  Gomarus 
and  the  pastors,  who  had  joined  themselves 
to  him,  requested  these  two  things:  1.  That 
this  conference  should  be  instituted  in  wri- 
ting to  be  exhibited  on  each  side;  by  which 
means,  vain  rumours  of  whatever  kind  might 
be  counteracted.  2.  That  these  writings 
should  afterwards  be  delivered  to  a  national 
Synod,  to  be  examined  and  judged,  by  which 


PRECEDING      EVENTS. 


143 


the  judgment  of  an  ecclesiastical  cause,  might 
be  reserved  entire  to  the  churches,  "^  The 
Illustrious  the  States,  willed  that  the  con- 
ference should  be  instituted,  by  word  of 
mouth,  {viva  voce,)  yet  so  that  it  might  be 
allowed  to  use  writing  in  aid  of  the  memory; 
and  they  promised,  having  given  public  let- 
ters for  confirmation  of  the  matter,  that  this 
cause,  when  they  had  known  concerning  the 
same  from  this  conference,  should  be  reserved 
to  the  judgment  of  a  provincial  Synod;  and 
in  order  to  this,  that  all  things  whatever, 
which  should  there  be  treated  of  by  word  of 
mouth,  being  afterwards  sealed  up  in  wri- 
ting, those  writings  should  be  exhibited  to 
the  Synod. 

The  same  persons  also  thought  it  a  shame- 
ful thing,  {indigimm,)  that  Adolphus  Vena- 
tor who,  on  account  of  his  doctrine  and 
impure  life,  had  been  suspended  from  the 
ministry   by    tlie    lawful    censures    of    the 

*  That  this  cause  might  be  regularly  condemned,  it  was 
judged  "  proper  to  bring  it  before  an  ecclesiastical  assem- 
bly or  Synod.  This  method  of  proceeding,  was  agreeable 
to  the  sentiments  and  principles  of  the  Calvinists,  who  are 
of  opinion,  that  all  spiritual  concerns  and  religious  contro- 
versies ought  to  be  judged  and  decided  by  an  ecclesiastical 
assembly  or  council." — Moshnm,  vol.  v.  p.  450.  "  The 
Calvinists  are  not  particular  in  this ;  and  indeed  it  is  natu- 
ral that  debates,  purely  theological,  should  be  discussed  in 
an  assembly  of  divines." — Note,  Ibid.  Maclaine. 


144  HISTORYOF 

churches,  should  be  brought  forward  (or 
employed,  adhiberi)  in  such  a  conference,  to 
the  great  detriment  of  ecclesiastical  censures. 
Wherefore  they  demanded,  that  another  per- 
son should  be  taken  in  his  place;  which,  as 
Arminius  vehemently  struggled  against  it, 
they  were  not  able  to  obtain.  In  the  begin- 
ning also,  a  disputation  occurred  concerning 
the  order  of  handling  the  articles.  For  Ar- 
minius seemed  to  place  the  great  defence  of 
his  cause  in  this,  that  the  beginning  should 
be  made  with  the  article  of  predestination. 
Gomarus  thought,  that  because  the  article 
which  respected  justification  seemed  more 
necessary,  the  beginnings  should  be  made 
with  it;  which  also  pleased  the  Illustrious 
the  States.^ 

Concerning  this  article,  there  was  the  same 
controversy,  which  had  previously  been  agi- 
tated before  the  supreme  court,  namely, 
Whether  faith,  inasmuch  as  it  is  an  act  ac- 
cording to  the  gracious  estimation  of  God,  be 
that  righteousness  itself  by   which   we  are 

*  Arminius  in  this  point,  sliowed  his  sound  policy :  for 
when  decianiations  against  predestination  have  prepared 
the  way,  a  prejudice  as  to  the  other  doctrines  connected 
with  it,  or  held  by  those  who  hold  that  offensive  doctrine, 
will  seldom  be  impartinlly  considered.  Some  modern  refu- 
ters  of  (^Jalvinism  either  have  not  been  so  politic,  or  they 
have  been  more  fair,  iu  this  respect  than  Arminius  was. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  145 

justified  before  God.     In  the  second  place, it 
was  treated  concerning  the  doctrine  of  divine 
predestination,  which  Arminius  endeavoured 
to  render  odious,  by  the  same  consequences, 
which  he  had  lately  brought  forward  in  the 
convention  of  the  Illustrious  the  States.    But 
Gomarus  urged  the  principal  point,  namely, 
Whether  faith  were  the  antecedent  cause  or 
condition  of  election,  or  whether  indeed  the 
fi'uit  or  effect  of  the  same.     The  third  con- 
troversy was  concerning  the  grace  of  God 
and  free-will.     Arminius  professed  that  he 
acknowledged  all  the  operations  of  divine 
grace,  whatever  could  be  assigned  in  the 
conversion  of  man;  only  that  no  grace  should 
be  assigned,  which  is  irresistible.     Goma- 
rus showed  what  ambiguity  and  what  guile 
might  be  concealed  under  that  word  irre- 
sistible; namely,  that  indeed  under  the  same 
might  be  hidden  the  doctrine  of  the  Semi- 
Pelagians,  and  the  Synergists  (Co-operators) 
which  had  been  condemned  of  old:  and  he 
stated,  that  in  the  regeneration  of  man,  that 
grace   of  the    Holy   Spirit   was   necessary; 
which  works  so  efficaciously,  that  the  resist- 
ance of  the  flesh  being  overcome,  whosoever 
are  made  partakers  of  this  grace,  are  cer- 
tainly and  infallibly  converted  to  God  by  the 


146  HISTORY     OF 

same.  Finally,  they  treated  concerning  the 
perseverance  of  the  truly  believing.  Armi- 
nius  declared,  that  he  had  never  opposed  the 
doctrine  of  the  certain  perseverance  of  the 
truly  believing,  nor  thus  far  was  he  willing 
to  oppose  it,  because  those  testimonies  of 
Scripture  stood  for  it  (or  were  extant  for  it) 
to  which  he  was  not  as  yet  able  to  answer; 
he  should  therefore  only  propose  those  topics, 
which  in  this  article  had  excited  scruple  and 
hesitation  in  him.*  When  Gomarus  had  an- 
swered to  these  topics,  he  confirmed  this  doc- 
trine from  the  word  of  God  by  many  evident 
testimonies. 

These  things  having  been  fully  discussed, 
the  collocutors  were  asked,  whether  there  re- 
mained more  articles,  concerning  which  they 
differed  from  each  other.  Gomarus  answer- 
ed, that  there  were  more:  the  articles  for  in- 
stance concerning  original  sin,  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  the  authority  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  the  assurance   of  salvation,  the 

*  It  is  remarkable,  that  Arniinius  liimsclf  in  this  his  last 
public  conference,  and  just  before  his  death,  should  express 
himself  so  undecided  on  this  grand  point  of  decided  and 
unqualified  opposition  to  modern  Arminians;  and  should 
make  the  concession,  that  he  was  not  yet  able  to  answer 
the  Scriptures,  which  seemed  to  favour  the  doctrine  of  the 
final  perseverance  in  all  true  believers.  It  is  worthy  the 
serious  consideration  of  his  disciples. — He  died  Oct.  19,  in 
this  same  year. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  ]47 

perfection  of  man  in  this  life,  and  some 
others,  concerning  which,  whether  they 
should  treat  also  in  this  place,  he  left  to  the 
prudence  of  the  Illustrious  the  States;  espe- 
cially as  they  must  a  second  time  be  discuss- 
ed by  them  in  the  Synod.  But  when  the 
state  of  Arminius'  health  did  not  seem  such 
as  could  endure  a  longer  conference,  it 
pleased  the  Illustrious  the  States,  that  it 
should  be  broken  off;  after  that  they  had 
promised,  to  the  petition  of  Gomarus  and  the 
rest  of  the  pastors  who  had  joined  themselves 
to  him,  that  this  entire  cause  should  be  more 
fully  examined  and  decided  on  in  a  provin- 
cial Synod,  to  be  called  together  as  soon  as 
might  be;  and  had  enjoined  the  collocutors, 
that  each  of  them  should  exhibit  to  them  his 
opinion  with  the  arguments  and  refutations 
of  the  contrary  opinion,  contained  in  a  writ- 
ing, within  the  space  of  fourteen  days;  in  or- 
der that  these  writings  might  be  preserved 
by  them,  even  to  the  provincial  Synod.  Go- 
marus within  the  prescribed  time  transmitted 
his  writings,  which  were  afterwards  publish- 
ed in  Dutch  {Belgice.) 

As  the  difficulties  of  the  church  were  rather 
increased  than  taken  away  by  this  confer- 
ence, the  deputies  of  the  churches  submis- 


[48 


HISTORY    OF 


sively  again  petitioned  the  Illustrious  the 
States,  that  the  provincial  Synod,  so  often 
before,  and  in  the  conference  itself  promised, 
should  be  called,  and  also  at  the  earliest 
time.  Answer  was  returned  to  them,  though 
there  were  certain  persons  who  strove  against 
it,  that  the  convocation  of  it  would  then  be 
appointed,  when  the  pastors  of  the  Alcme- 
rian  Classis  had  obeyed  the  mandate  of  the 
Illustrious  the  States,  admitting  to  their  as- 
sembly Adolphus  Venator,  and  the  pastors 
attached  to  him.  But  lest  that  affair  should 
delay  the  provincial  Synod,  the  deputies  of 
the  churches  going  to  Alcmar,  treated  with 
the  pastors  of  that  Classis  concerning  this 
admission,  and  so  far  prevailed  on  them  that 
they  were  ready  to  admit  the  pastors  attach- 
ed to  Venator,  on  honourable  conditions  (or 
equitable,  honestis):  but  they  laid  before  the 
deputies  so  many  and  weighty  reasons  why 
they  could  not  admit  Venator  himself,  that 
they  themselves  judged,  that,  in  this  respect, 
they  ought  not  to  be  urged.  When  this  had 
been  reported  to  the  Illustrious  the  States, 
not  even  yet  could  the  calling  of  a  Synod  be 
obtained.  For  indeed  the  pastors  attached 
to  Arminius  effected  this,  that  it  should  be 
again  enjoined  to  the  Classis  of  Alcmar,  un- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS. 


149 


reservedly  to  admit  these  pastors  without  any 
condition;  which  when  they  could  not  do, 
the  calling  {of  the  Synod)  was  again  hin- 
dered.* 

Arniinius  in  the  meanwhile  excused 
himself  to  the  Illustrious  States  by  letters; 
that  by  reason  of  bodily  weakness  he  was 
not  able  to  prepare  the  writing  enjoined 
him;  which  weakness  so  increased  upon  him 
by  degrees,  that  a  short  time  after  he  depart- 
ed this  life.  [Oct.  19,  1609.]  Thus  these 
contests  and  dissensions  exercised  the  Uni- 
versity and  the  churches  of  Batavia  while 
Arminius  was  living;  but  when  he  was 
taken  away  from  among  the  living,  though 

*  "  These  measures  confirmed,  instead  of  removing  the 
apprehensions  of  the  Calvinists ;  from  day  to  day  they 
were  still  more  firmly  persuaded  that  the  Arminians  aimed 
at  nothing-  less,  than  the  ruin  of  all  religion :  and  hence 
they  censured  their  magistrates  with  great  warmlli  and 
freedom,  Ibr  interposing  their  authority  to  promote  peace 
and  union  with  such  adversaries.  And  tliose,  who  are 
well  informed  and  impartial,  must  candidly  acknowledge, 
that  the  Arminians  were  far  from  being  sufficiently  cau- 
tious in  avoiding  connexions  with  persons  of  loose  princi- 
ples: and  by  frcquentin;^  the  company  of  those  whose  sen- 
timents were  entireij-  ililTerent  from  the  received  doctrines 
of  tlie  reformed  rhurch,  they  furnished  their  enemies  with 
a  pretext  for  susj)ecting  their  own  principles,  and  repre- 
senting their  theological  system  in  the  worst  colours." — 
(Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  445.)  It  seems  evident  that  they  pa- 
tronized men  not  only  of  loose  principles,  but  of  licentious 
character.  'I  lie  word  Calvinists  is  not  used  in  the  histo- 
rical preface  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. 

14 


150  HISTORYOF 

every  good  man  hoped,  that  a  great  pa.rt  of 
these  evils  would  be  taken  away  and  buried 
along  with  him,  seeing,  that  he  had  been  the 
leader  and  author  of  all  these  contentions; 
yet,  as  many  pastors,  every  where  in  the 
churches  of  Holland,  had  consented  to  his 
opinion,  and  would  not  cease  from  propa- 
gating it,  the  deputies  of  the  churches 
thought,  that  nevertheless  the  convocation  of 
a  provincial  Synod  should  be  urged;  to 
whom  it  was  again  answered,  that  the  Illus- 
trious the  States  would  then  consider  about 
calling  some  ecclesiastical  convention,  when 
the  Classis  of  Alcmar  had  obeyed  their  man- 
dates. 

In  the  mean  time  the  pastors  attached  to 
Arminius,  when  they  saw  the  affair  brought 
into  such  a  situation,  that,  the  calling  of  a 
Synod  having  been  hindered,  little  seemed  to 
be  feared  by  them  from  ecclesiastical  judg- 
ments and  censures;  as  if  with  loosened  reins 
of  boldness  and  impudence,  they  began  to 
inveigh  and  rage  furiously,  both  in  public 
and  private,  against  the  orthodox  doctrine  of 
the  reformed  churches,  concerning  election, 
the  perseverance  of  the  saints,  the  assurance 
of  salvation,  and  other  articles,  with  the  most 
bitter  and  contumelious  revilings,  with  the 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  151 

greatest  offence  of  the  pious,  and  the  con- 
gratulation of  adversaries,  and  disturbance 
of  the  churches;  and  to  render  the  doctrine 
of  the  churches  by  all  means  suspected  by 
the  people,  and  to  embitter  the  minds,  espe- 
cially of  the  nobles,  {magnatum)  against  it, 
and  the  faithful  teachers  of  the  same.  Neither 
was  it  sufficient  for  them,  by  private  whis- 
perings, and  public  and  official  sermons  [tri- 
bunitiis)  to  excite  the  minds,  as  well  of  the 
common  people  asof  the  rulers;  but  by  pub- 
lic writings  also,  which  in  great  number,  and 
not  with  less  scandal,  were  daily  every  where 
dispersed  among  the  people,  they  so  defamed 
{jjroscindebant,  cut  up)  the  doctrine  of  the 
reformed  churches,  that  the  sworn  adversa- 
ries of  the  same  had  scarcely  been  able  to  do 
it  with  greater  virulence  and  evil  speaking. 
And,  that  they  might  the  better  conciliate  to 
themselves  the  favour  of  the  magistrates,  and 
render  their  minds  more  and  more  bitter 
against  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  by  Utenbo- 
gardus,  at  first  in  a  speech  made  in  the  con- 
vention of  the  Illustrious  the  States,  and  then 
publicly  in  writing,  they  endeavoured  to  per- 
suade the  magistrates,  that  the  rest  of  the 
pastors  diminished  and  undermined  the  au- 
thority of  the  magistrates,  and  affected  and 


152  HISTORYOP 

arrogated  to  themselves  a  power  collateral, 
or  equal  to  their  power. 

Wherefore  the  deputies  of  the  churches 
judged,  that  the  Illustrious  the  States  should 
be  again  approached,  and  entreated,  that  they 
would  deign  at  length  to  apply  a  legal  re- 
medy to  these  evils,  which  seemed  now  to 
have  come  to  the  height,  by  calling  together 
a  Provincial  Synod.  And  when  the  Illus- 
trious the  States  seemed  easily  about  to  con- 
sent, because  of  the  extreme  necessity  of  the 
matter,  the  pastors  attached  to  the  opinions 
of  Arminius  suggested  to  them  a  new  coun- 
sel, by  which  they  thought  that  this  calling 
(of  a  Synod)  might  either  be  entirely  hin- 
dered, or  be  so  instituted,  that  their  cause 
might  be  in  safety:  namely,  that  the  persons, 
from  among  whom  the  Synod  was  to  be 
called,  should  not  be  delegated  by  the 
churches,  (as  was  equitable,  and  had  been 
hitherto  the  custom,)  but  be  called  forth  by 
the  States  themselves:  for  they  would  easily 
afterwards  obtain  that  those  only  should  be 
selected,  who  either  were  attached  to  their 
cause,  or  too  little  averse  from  it.  This  in- 
novation, though  they  had  already  persuaded 
some  of  the  chief  persons  of  the  country,  the 
more  prudent  could  not  approve ;  who  judged 


PRECEDING     EVENTS. 


153 


that  this  convocation  (of  a  Synod)  should 
be  instituted  after  the  accustomed  manner. 
They  effected,  nevertheless,  that,  while  a 
disputation  was  excited  among  the  Illustri- 
ous the  States,  concerning  the  manner  of 
calling  the  Synod,  that  the  convocation  itself, 
(which  in  the  first  place  these  pastors  re- 
garded,) not  only  of  the  Provincial  Synod, 
but  of  the  Annual  Synods,  and  those  which 
before  were  ordinarily  held,  should  by  this 
means  be  entirely  hindered.  For  as  often  as 
they  who  wished,  that  these  evils  should  be 
taken  away  from  the  churches  by  this  lawful 
remedy,  made  mention  concerning  the  con- 
vocation of  any  Synod;  so  often  they  who 
favoured  Arminius  and  his  cause, renewed  the 
contentions  concerning  the  manner  of  calling 
it.  Wherefore  the  pastors  also,  who  were 
attached  to  the  opinions  of  the  same,  (Armi- 
nius,) when  they  discerned  that  matters  were 
now  brought  to  that  situation,  that  the  fear 
of  all  ecclesiastical  judgment  and  censure 
seemed  to  be  taken  away,  being  rendered 
more  daring,  their  own  churches  not  having 
been  consulted,  or  aware  of  it,  and  without 
the  authority  of  the  supreme  magistrate,  they 
privately  met  together  in  a  great  number; 


154 


HISTORY      0  F 


and  there,  having  entered  into  confederacy 
or  conspiracy,  by  the  subscription  of  names, 
they  formed  a  body,  as  they  called  it,  sepa- 
rate from  the  body  of  the  rest  of  their  fellow 
pastors,  and  instituted  a  manifest  schism  in 
the  reformed  churches.  At  this  time  they 
exhibited  a  suppliant  writing,  {libellum,)  or, 
as  they  called  it,  the  Remonstrance,  to  the 
Illustrious  the  States  of  Holland  and  West 
Friesland;  from  which  they  were  afterwards 
called  Remonstrants.  In  this  they  placed 
before  them  the  doctrine  of  the  reformed 
churches,  concerning  the  divine  predestina- 
tion, and  the  perseverance  of  the  saints,  un- 
faithfully, {mala  fide,)  and  not  without  open 
and  atrocious  slanders,*  that  by  this  means 
they  might  render  it  odious  to  the  Illustrious 
orders;  at  the  same  time  they  added  that 
declaration  of  their  own  opinion  concerning 
the  same  articles,  which  they  under  the  am- 
biguous coverings  of  words  concealed,  that 
so  it  might  appear  to  the  more  unskilful  not 
much  distant  from  the  truth.  And  moreover 
they  petitioned  from  the  Illustrious  the  States, 

*  It  seems  a  sort  alright  hi/  prescription  to  Anticalvin- 
ists,  to  misrepresent  and  bear  false  witness  against  the 
Calvinistic  doctrines,  and  those  wiio  lioid  tlienj :  I  would 
that  no  Calvinist  had  ever  imitated  thcni  in  tliis  respect. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  155 

to  be  received  under  their  patronage  and 
protection,  against  all  the  censures  of  the 
churches. 

This  matter  vehemently  affected  all  the 
Belgic  churches  with  amazement  and  grief, 
{percullt,)  as  they  saw  that  these  controver- 
sies had  now  burst  forth  into  an  open  schism; 
and  they  used  every  endeavour  that  they 
might  be  able  to  procure  a  copy  of  this  re- 
monstrance, by  which  means  an  answer 
might  be  returned  to  the  calumnies  of  these 
persons.  But,  by  the  favour  of  him  who 
was  used  to  keep  these  things,  they  (the 
Remonstrants)  easily  obtained,  that  not  one 
copy  could  come  into  the  hands  of  the  rest 
of  the  pastors.  Another  thing  was  added  to 
this  calamity  of  the  churches,  which  above 
measure  increased  their  anxiety  and  their 
difficulties.  For  when  a  successor  was  sought 
to  J.  Arminius  in  the  Professorship  of  theo- 
logy, the  deputies  of  the  churches  strenu- 
ously requested  and  adjured  the  most  ample 
the  Directors  of  the  University  of  Leyden,in 
the  public  name  of  the  churches,  that  they 
would  substitute  in  that  place  a  man  clear 
from  all  suspicion  of  heterodoxy;  in  order 
that  by  this  means  the  controversies  in  the 
University  of  Leyden  might  gradually  cease, 


156 


HISTORY      OF 


and  iheir  peace  be  restored  to  the  churches: 
at  the  same  time  they  commended  certain 
eminent  theologians,  as  well  foreign  as  Bel- 
gic,  to  the   directors;  but  without  success 
{irrito  successu.)     For   the   Remonstrants, 
who  seem  to  have  pre-occupied  the  minds  of 
certain  persons,  effected  by  their  commenda- 
tions, that  Conradus  Vorstius,  a  Professor  of 
Steinfurt,  a  man  for  many  years  justly  sus- 
pected by  the  reformed  churches  of  Socinian- 
ism,  should  be  called  to  the  Professorship  of 
Theology  in  the  place  of  Arminius:  and  for 
that  cause  that  Utenbogardus  should  be  sent 
away    to  Steinfurt:  which  thing  when  the 
deputies   of  the  churches  had   understood, 
they  thought  it  to  belong  to  their  duty  to  ad- 
monish the  Illustrious  the  States,  that  a  man 
of  this  kind  might  not  rashly  be  admitted  to 
this  vocation,  who  might  be  as  a  nail  or  claw 
in  an  ulcer,  especially  in  so  disturbed  a  state 
of  the  churches.     Moreover,  that  this  might 
be  done  by  them  with  ihe  greater  fruit,  they 
petitioned  by  letters  from  the  venerable  the 
Theological   Faculty   of  the    University  of 
Heidelberg,  to  whom  this  Vorstius  had  been 
intimately  known,   that  it  would  sincerely 
declare,  whether  it  thought  that  this  Vors- 
tius, in  the  present  state  of  things,  could  with 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  157 

profit,  and  the  peace  and  edification  of  the 
churches,  be  placed  over  the  education  of 
youth  in  the  University  of  Leyden.  It  was 
also  answered  (by  this  Theological  Faculty) 
that  a  certain  book  of  his  had  lately  been 
published  concerning  God  and  the  divine 
attributes,  in  which  he  refuted  {convelleret) 
the  doctrine  both  of  ancient  and  modern 
theologians;  and  taught,  that  God  was  as  to 
essence,  great,  finite,  composed  of  essence 
and  accident,  changeable  in  his  will,  and  ob- 
noxious to  passive  power,  {passivas  poten- 
tise,)  with  other  similar  portents.  And  that 
he  had  been  sent  ten  years  since  to  Heidel- 
berg, that  he  might  clear  himself  before  the 
Theological  Faculty,  D.  Pezelius  also  being 
present,  from  {the  charge)  of  Socinianism,of 
which  had  been  accused  by  the  churches. 
And  indeed  that  he  had  so  cleared  himself,  a 
writing  {syngrapha)  having  been  left:  but 
that  this  clearing  of  himself  {purgationem) 
had  not  been  made  valid;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, too  often  and  by  various  means  he  had 
rendered  himself  more  suspected;  because 
he  carried  in  his  head  a  nest  of  monstrous 
fancies,  [portentorum,)  with  which  he  had 
hitherto  polluted  the  school  and  the  youth  at 
Steinfurt:  but  if  a  man  of  so  suspected  a 


158 


HISTORY     OF 


faith  should  be  called  to  the  most  illustrious 
University  of  Leyden,  this  would  be  nothing 
other  than  to  extinguish  a  conflagration  with 
oil. 

When  not  only  the  deputies  of  the  churches 
but  also  the  most  ample  the  magistrates  of 
the  principal  cities  of  Holland,  of  Dort  for 
instance,  and  Amsterdam,  had  signified  these 
things  to  the  lords  the  curators,  and  to  the 
Illustrious  the  States  themselves;  and  en- 
treated that  they  would  not  exasperate  the 
difficulties  of  the  churches,  and  expose  them 
to  the  danger  of  new  and  greater  (evils)  by 
this  calling  of  that  man;  the  Remonstrants 
laboured  with  all  their  powers  that  they 
would  not  desist  from  this  purposed  calUng 
(of  him;)  for  they  persuaded  them  that  this 
would  be  joined  with  the  loss  of  their  own 
authority.  In  the  mean  time,  Vorstius  came 
into  Holland;  who,  after  he  had  been  heard 
in  the  convention  of  the  Illustrious  the  States, 
Utenbogardus  alone  of  the  pastors  being  pre- 
sent, returned  to  Steinfurt. 

About  this  time,  when  certain  students  of 
sacred  theology  having  been  called  to  the 
ministry  of  the  word  in  the  divers  Classes, 
were  about  to  be  subjected  to  examination, 
the  Remonstrants  procured  it  to  be  enjoined 


PRECEDING      EVENTS. 


159 


to  these  Classes,  by  the  counsellors  of  the 
Illustrious  the  States,  that  no  further  declara- 
tion should  be  demanded  from  any  one,  in 
the  examination,  concerning  the  article  of 
predestination,  and  the  heads  annexed  to  it, 
than  what  had  been  expressed  in  five  arti- 
cles of  the  Remonstrants,  which  were  sent 
along  Avith  (this  injunction;)  and  at  the 
same  time,  it  was  strictly  forbidden,  that 
any  should  be  driven  away  from  the  minis- 
try of  those  who  professed  that  they  thought 
in  the  before  mentioned  articles  with  the  Re- 
monstrants.*    When  the  pastors,  on  many 

*  The  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants  so  often  men- 
tioned in  this  history,  do  not  occur  separately  and  all  to- 
gether in  the  authenticated  documents,  of  which  I  make 
use,  but  comparing  the  detached  accounts  of  tiicm,  and 
the  arguments  used  in  the  Synod  of  Dort,  concerning 
them,  witii  the  following  statement  from  Mosheim,  (vol.  v. 
p.  444,  445,)  the  latter  appears  sufficiently  accurate  for 
our  present  purpose. 

1.  "That  God,  from  all  eternity,  determined  to  bestow 
salvation  on  those  who,  as  he  foresaw,  would  persevere 
unto  the  end  in  their  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  inflict 
everlasting  punishment  on  those  who  should  continue  in 
their  unbelief,  and  resist,  to  the  end  of  life,  his  divine  sue- 
cours. 

2.  "That  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  death  and  sufferings, 
made  an  atonement  for  the  sins  of  mankind  in  general, 
and  of  every  individual  in  particular:  that,  however,  none 
but  those  who  believe  in  him  can  be  partakers  of  that 
divine  benefit. 

3.  "  That  tnip  fuilh  cannot  proceed  from  the  exercise 
of  our  natural  faculties  and  powers,  or  from  the  force  and 
operation  of  free-will,  since  man,  in  consequence  of  his 
natural  corruption,  is  incapable  either  of  thinking  or  doing 


160 


HISTORY     OF 


accounts,  were  very  reluctant,  {gravaren- 
tur,)  to  consent  to  this,  the  deputies  of  the 
churches  having  been  asked  by  them,  laid 
open  their  grievances,  in  the  next  election  of 
the  Illustrious  the  States  of  Holland  and 
West  Friesland;  and  at  the  same  time  de- 
clared, that  they  were  prepared  to  prove  in 
a  lawful  Synod,  that  those  articles  of  the 
Remonstrants  were  contrary  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of 

any  good  thing ;  and  that  therefore  it  is  necessary  to  his 
conversion  and  salvation  that  he  be  regenerated  and  re- 
newed by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  the 
gift  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

4.  "  TJiat  this  divine  grace,  or  energy  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  heals  the  disorders  of  a  corrupt  nature,  be- 
gins, advances,  and  brings  to  perfection  every  thing  that 
can  be  called  good  in  man;  and  that,  consequently,  all 
good  works,  without  exception,  are  to  be  attributed  to 
God  alone,  and  to  the  operation  of  his  grace:  that,  never- 
theless, this  grace  does  not  force  the  man  to  act  against 
his  inclination,  but  may  be  resisted  and  rendered  ineffec- 
tual by  tlie  perverse  will  of  the  iinjienitcnt  sinner. 

5.  "  That  they  who  are  united  to  Christ  by  faith  arc 
thereby  furnished  with  abundant  strength,  and  with  suc- 
cours sufticient  to  enable  tlicm  to  triumph  over  the  seduc- 
tions of  Satan,  and  the  allurements  of  sin  and  temptation; 
but  that  tlic  cjucstion.  Whether  such  may  fall  from  their 
faith,  and  forfeit  finally  this  state  of  ffracc?  has  not  been 
yet  resolved  with  sulhcicnt  perspicuity,  and  must  there- 
fore, be  yet  more  carefully  examined  by  an  attentive  study 
of  what  the  holy  Scriptures  have  declared  in  relation  to 
this  important  point." 

"  It  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  last  article  was  after- 
wards changed  by  the  Arminians,  who,  in  process  of 
time,  declared  their  sentiments  with  less  caution,  and  pos- 
itively  aflirmed,  that  the  saints  might  fall  from  a  state 
of  grace.''''     Moshcim,  vol.  v.  p.  445. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  161 

the  Eelgic  churches:  and  they  entreated  the 
lUustrious  the  States,  not  to  suffer  these 
heterodox  articles,  having  never  been  duly 
examined  in  a  lawful  assembly  of  the 
churches,  to  be  obtruded  in  this  manner  on 
the  churches;  but  rather,  that  they  would 
call  together  the  provincial  Synod  so  often 
petitioned  for,  nay,  now  for  a  long  time 
earnestly  sought,  in  which  these  articles 
might  be  first  examined  according  to  the 
rule  of  the  divine  word.  They  showed  also, 
with  how  great  scandal  and  detriment  of 
the  churches,  it  would  be  joined,  if  the  ap- 
pointed calling  of  Vorstius  should  proceed. 
And  further  they  request,  that  this  should 
be  hindered  by  the  authority  of  the  Illustri- 
ous the  States. 

A  consultation  having  been  held  concern- 
ing these  things,  it  was  determined,  that  a 
conference  should  be  appointed,  at  the  next 
Comitia  of  the  count  of  Hague,  {proximis 
Comitiis  Hage-Comitis,)  in  the  convention 
itself  of  the  Illustrious  the  States,  on  these  five 
articles  of  the  Remonstrants,  between  six 
pastors,  to  be  chosen  by  each  party.  The 
Remonstrants  had  chosen  for  themselves,  by 
the  deputies  of  the  several  Classes,  John 
Utenbogardus,  of  the  Hague;  Adrian  Borrius, 


162 


HISTORY     OF 


and  John  Arnoldi  Corvin  of  Leyden;  Nicolas 
Grevinchovius  of  Rotterdam;  Edward  Pop- 
pius  of  Goudan,  and  Simon  Episcopius,  pas- 
tors of  the  church  of  Bleswick.  But  the  rest 
of  the  pastors  had  chosen,  by  the  deputies 
of  each  of  the  Classes,  Peter  Plancinus  of 
Amsterdam;  Libertus  Francinus  of  Brilan; 
Ruardus  Acronius  of  Schiedam;  John  Bec- 
cius  of  Dort;  John  Bogardus  of  Harlem; 
and  Festus  Hommius  of  Leyden,  pastors  of 
the  church. 

March  11,  1611.]  When  they  had  met 
together,  the  Remonstrants  refused  to  insti- 
tute the  conference  with  the  other  six  pastors, 
as  with  the  deputies  of  the  Classes  of  Hol- 
land and  West  Friesland,  such  as  they  show- 
ed themselves  to  be  by  letters  of  commission 
(Jidei,)  lest  they  should  seem  to  be  the  ad- 
versaries of  the  churches:  moreover  they 
protested  that  they  would  depart,  the  matter 
being  left  unfinished,  {re  infecta,)  imless 
these  would  lay  aside  that  character.  When 
there  had  been  for  a  long  time  much  dispu- 
tation, the  rest  of  the  pastors  chose  rather  to 
yield  to  their  importunity,  than  to  contend 
any  longer  concerning  that  matter.  And 
they  who  had  been  deputed  by  the  Classes, 
before  they  went  in  to  the  conference,  be- 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  163 

sought  the  Illustrious  lords  the  States,  that 
the  promise  which  had  been  made  to  the 
churches  more  than  two  years  before,  in  the 
conference  held  between  Arminius  and  Go- 
marus,  (namely  that  the  conference  being 
ended,  the  judgment  of  this  cause  might  be 
permitted  and  reserved  to  a  provincial,  or 
national  Synod,)  might  here  also  be  renewed. 
It  was  agreed  upon  that  this  order  of  pro- 
ceeding should  be  observed  by  them;  that 
eacli  party  should  comprise  in  writing  the 
arguments  of  its  own  opinion ;  concerning 
which  a  conference  should  then  be  instituted 
by  word  of  mouth.  Before  they  came  to 
the  examination  of  the  articles,  the  pastors, 
who  we  before  said  had  been  deputed  by 
the  Classes,  exhibited  an  answer  to  the  sup- 
pliant writing  {Ubellum)  of  the  Remon- 
strants, a  copy  of  which  they  had  procured 
a  little  before  the  conference;  in  which  they 
showed,  that  the  Remonstrants  had  most  un- 
faithfully {pessima  Jide)  set  forth  the  opinion 
of  the  reformed  churches,  and  had  feigned  in 
addition  to  it  {adjinxisse)  many  things  as  a 
calumny:  and  that  they  had  not  openly 
avowed  their  own  (opinion),  or  set  forth  all 
the  articles  concerning  which  there  was  a 
controversy.     And,  seeing  there  were  more 


164 


HIST  OR  Y     OF 


controverted  heads,  besides  those  which  were 
explained  in  these  five  articles,  they  humbly 
prayed,  that,  by  the  authority  of  the  Illustri- 
ous the  States,  it  might  be  enjoined  on  the 
Remonstrants,  that  they  should  likewise 
roundly  and  openly  declare  themselves  con- 
cerning all  the  rest.  Therefore,  when  th^ 
first  article  of  the  Remonstrants  was  about 
to  be  discussed,  (or  canvassed,  exctitiendiis) 
in  which  it  is  stated,  "  that  God  had  from 
eternity  decreed  to  save  persevering  be- 
hevers,"  which  no  Christian  denies;  and  this 
article  was  so  placed  by  them,  as  that  which 
contained  the  doctrine  concerning  God's 
eternal  election;  the  Remonstrants  were  ask- 
ed, that  (in  addition)  to  the  declaration  of 
their  opinion,  as  expressed  in  this  article, 
they  would  explain  these  two  things  :  First, 
Whether  they  would  maintain  that  this  arti- 
cle contained  the  wliole  decree  of  predestina- 
tion ;  secondly.  Whether  they  thought,  that 
this  faith  and  perseverance  in  the  faith  were 
causes  and  conditions  which  preceded  elec- 
tion unto  salvation ;  or  fruits  which  spring 
/ro7?z  election,  and  follow  after  it.  After  they 
had  shifted  about  for  some  time,  they  an- 
swered at  length,  to  the  first  indeed,  that 
they  acknowledged  no  other  predestination 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  165 

to  salvation,  than  that  which  had  been  ex- 
pressed by  them  in  the  first  article;  but  to 
the  second,  that  faith  in  the  consideration  and 
view  of  God  was  prior  to  election  to  salva- 
tion ;  and  that  it  did  not  follow  in  the  man- 
ner of  any  fruit.  They  then  proposed  in  re- 
turn seven  other  questions,  as  well  concern- 
ing election,  as  reprobation,  to  which  they 
desired  an  answer  to  be  given  by  the  pas- 
tors deputed  from  the  Classes,  These,  as 
they  did  not  belong  to  the  state  of  the  con- 
troversy concerning  the  first  article,  and 
moreover  were  most  of  them  mutilated  and 
intricate,  were  proposed  by  them,  that  by 
this  method  they  might  draw  them  from  the 
principal  state  of  the  controversy,  and  the 
right  manner  of  treating  it  into  doubtful  dis- 
putations (ambages)  *  The  pastors,  having 
shown  by  a  libel  {libellum)  to  the  Illustrious 
the  States  this  unjust  way  of  proceeding,  did 
not  indeed  entreat  that  they  might  not  mani- 
fest their  own  opinion  concerning  reproba- 
tion; as  the  Remonstrants  had  too  often  ini- 
quitously  [improbe)  objected  to  the  same 
persons;  but  declared  expressly  their  opinion, 
as  far  as  they  thought  might  suffice  for  the 

*  A  common  method  among  many  controversialists,  ex- 
pressly called  "  throwing  dust  in  men's  eyes." 
15 


166 


HISTORY     OF 


peace  and  edification  of  the  churches,  not 
only  by  word  of  mouth,  but  also  in  writing: 
That  indeed  when  they  state  the  eternal  de- 
cree concerning  the  election  of  individual 
persons,  they  at  the  same  time  state  the  eter- 
nal decree  concerning  the  reprobation  or  re- 
jection of  certain  individual  persons;  because 
it  could  not  be,  that  there  should  be  election, 
but  moreover  there  must  be,  at  the  same 
time,  a  certain  reprobation  or  dereliction. 
Yet  to  rashly  canvass  all  these  difficult  ques- 
tions concerning  this  article,  was  nothing 
else,  but  to  fill  the  church  with  useless  dispu- 
tations and  contentions  not  profitable,  and 
to  disturb  its  peace.  That  this  their  decla- 
ration suppliantly  expressed  in  this  libel, 
ought  to  suffice  all  men  of  moderate  disposi- 
tions and  lovers  of  peace:  namely,  that  it 
was  indeed  believed  and  taught  by  them, 
that  God  condemned  no  one;  yea,  neither 
had  he  decreed  to  condemn  any  one,  unless 
justly  for  his  own  proper  sins.* 

It  therefore   pleased    the    Illustrious   the 

*  "That  Go'l,  by  an  absolute  decree  had  elected  to  sal- 
vation a  very  sniull  number  of  men,  without  any  regard 
to  their  faith  and  obedience  wliatever;  and  secluded  from 
saving  grace  all  the  rest  of  mankind,  and  apjiointed  them 
by  tlic  same  decree  to  eternal  danuiation,  without  any  re- 
gard to  their  infidelity  or  impenitcney."  Hcylin's  1st  Ar- 
tick  oftlic  Synod  of  Dort. 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  1 67 

States,  that,  leaving  these  thorny  questions, 
they  should  come  to  the  discussion  of  the  ar- 
ticles. The  pastors  deputed  by  the  churches, 
proposed  in  writing  their  reasons,  on  account 
of  which,  they  disapproved  of  each  of  these 
articles.  The  Remonstrants  also,  on  the 
other  side,  exhibited  in  writing  their  own 
arguments,  by  which  they  thought  that  each 
of  them  might  be  confirmed.  About  these 
reasons  and  arguments,  disputations  were 
held  by  speaking,  in  the  full  convention  of 
the  Illustrious  the  States.  The  parts  of  the 
collocutor,  in  the  name  of  those  deputed  by 
the  churches,  were  sustained  by  Festus  Hom- 
mius;  but  in  the  name  of  the  Remonstrants, 
at  first  by  Adrian  Borrius,  and  then  by  Nic- 
olas Grevinchovius,  John  Arnoldi,  and  Simon 
Episcopius,  succeeding  each  other  by  turns. 
While  the  pastors  were  occupied  in  this 
conference,  Conr.  Vorstius  had  returned  out 
of  Westphalia  into  Holland,  whom  the  Illus- 
trious the  States  appointed  to  be  heard  in  a 
full  convention,  all  the  collocutors  being  pre- 
sent. When  they  were  come  together,  he 
made  a  prolix  oration,  in  which  he  endea- 
voured to  clear  himself  from  the  errors  ob- 
jected to  him.  Then  the  collocutors  were 
asked,  whether  they  had  any  considerations, 


168 


HISTORY     OF 


on  account  of  which  they  judged  that  the 
calUng  of  Vorstius,  to  the  professorship  of 
theology  in  the  university  of  Leyden,  should 
be  hindered.  The  Remonstrants  expressly 
declared,  that  they  had  nothing  against  Vor- 
stius; neither  had  they  detected  any  thing  in 
his  writings,  which  was  repugnant  to  truth 
and  piety.*  The  other  pastors  exhibited  in 
writing  their  reasons,  for  which  they  judged 
that  this  vocation  would  be  vehemently  mis- 
chievous and  disgraceful  to  the  churches  of 
Holland:  and  they  showed  from  a  book  of 
Socinus,  concerning  the  authority  of  the  sa- 
cred Scriptures,  edited  by  Vorstius  himself, 
and  interpolated;  and  also  from  that,  which 
Vorstius  himself  iiad  very  lately  written  and 
published  concerning  God  and  the  divine 
attributes,  his  principal  errors,  concerning 
which  there  was  held  during  some  days  a 
conference  between  him  and  Festus  Hora- 
miiis,  in  the  convention  of  the  Illustrious  the 
States,  in  the  presence  of  the  collocutors. 
This  having  been  finished,  the  pastors  on 
each  side  were  again  asked  by  the  Illustrious 


*  "  Among  the  persecuted  ecclesiastics  was  the  famous 
Vorstius,  who  by  his  rchgious  sentiments,  which  differed 
but  little  from  the  Soeinian  system,  Imd  rendered  tlie  Ar- 
minians  particularly  odious."     Moshcini,  vol.  v.  p.  455. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  169 

the  States,  that  they  would  sincerely,  and 
without  any  passions   {affectibus)  declare, 
whether  Vorstius  by  his  answers  seemed  to 
have  satisfied  them.     The  Remonstrants  an- 
swered, that  full  satisfaction  had  been  given 
to  them  by  Vorstius;   and  they  moreover 
judged,  that  it  would  be  very  useful  to  the 
churches  and  to  the  University,  if  his  voca- 
tion proceeded.     The  rest  of  the  pastors  de- 
clared in  writing,  that  the  answers  of  Vor- 
stius were  so  far  from  having  moved  them 
from  their  former  opinion,  that  by  them  they 
were  the  more  confirmed  in  that  opinion: 
and  that:  his  vocation  could  not  be  forwarded, 
except  by   the    extreme    detriment    of  the 
churches  and  of  the  University,  and  the  ma- 
nifest danger  of  still  greater  disturbance;  to 
which,  that  they  might  not  rashly  expose 
the  churches  by  this  vocation,  they  submis- 
sively adjured  (or  obtested)  the  Illustrious 
the  States,  that,  dismissing  Vorstius,  they 
might  return  to  the  conference  concerning 
the  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants:  and 
when  this,  having   been   continued   during 
some  days,  was  at  length  brought  to  a  con- 
clusion, the  Illustrious  the  States  commanded 
the  collocutors  on  each  side,  that  those  things 
which  had  been  spoken,  viva  voce,  and  wliat- 


170 


HISTORY     OF 


ever  they  might  judge  necessary  to  a  more 
full  answer,  being  on  each  side  comprised  in 
writing,  should  by  Utenbogardus  and  Festus 
be  exhibited  to  the  Illustrious  the  States. 
And  in  the  mean  time,  that  the  pastors  might 
not  glory  among  themselves,  concerning  the 
victory,  which  they  had  gained  one  over  the 
other,  but  that  they  might  teach  moderately 
with  edification  concerning  the  controverted, 
articles,  and  live  among  themselves  in  peace 
and  charity,  they  determined  that  these  arti- 
cles should  be  left  in  the  same  state,  in  which 
they  had  been  before  the  conference. 

In  the  cause  of  Vorstius  nothing  was  at 
that  time  decided,  but  when  a  little  time 
afterwards,  the  most  ample  the  magistrates 
of  the  city  of  Dort,  by  their  delegates,  most 
ample  men,  D.  Hugo  Musius,  ab  Holii  the 
Praetor  (or  Mayor,)  James  Wittius,  Adrian 
Repelarius,  John  Berkius,  the  Syndic,  re- 
quested the  Illustrious  the  States,  seeing 
rumours  concerning  the  errors  and  heresies 
of  Vorstius,  became  daily  more  and  more 
frequent,  that  his  vocation  might  be  broken 
off,  or  at  least  deferred;  the  Illustrious  the 
States  commanded  the  curators  of  the  Uni- 
versity, to  proceed  no  further  in  his  vocation. 
And  when  the   report  of  his  vocation  had 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  171 

come  to  James  the  First  himself  the  most 
Serene  and  powerful  king  of  Great  Britain, 
the  Defender  of  the  Faith,  who  out  of  his 
admirable  skill  in  theological  matters,  espe- 
cially in  a  king,  and  for  his  singular  zeal  to- 
wards the  reformed  religion,  when  he  had 
himself  carefully  read  the  tract  of  Vorstius 
concerning  God,  and  had  noted  the  princi- 
pal errors  with  his  own  hand,  judged  that 
the  Illustrious  the  High  Mightinesses  the 
States  General,  his  neighbours  and  allies, 
were  to  be  admonished,  as  well  by  letters, 
(the  catalogue  of  his  errors  being  also  trans- 
mitted,) as  by  his  own  ambassador,  an  Illus- 
trious person,  D.  Rodolphus  Winwood,  not 
to  admit  a  man  infamous  by  so  many  and 
so  great  errors  and  blasphemies,  to  the  pub- 
lic office  of  teaching  in  the  University;  but 
rather  to  banish  him  from  their  borders:  lest 
if  the  youth  should  be  imbued  by  him  with 
these  wicked  and  execrable  errors,  the  state 
should  by  little  and  little  go  to  decay;  seeing 
that,  by  the  purity  of  the  reformed  doctrine, 
in  which  the  Belgic  churches  had  hitlierto 
cultivated  an  amicable  agreement  with  the 
English,  and  in  the  preservation  of  it,  the 
safety  of  the  republic  itself  was  concerned.* 

•  This  at  least  shows  the  general  judgment  of  theolo- 


172  HISTORY      OF 

When  this  was  delayed,  the  Remonstrants 
earnestly  striving  against  it,  and  especially 
Vorstius,  by  various  explanations,  apologies, 
prologues  (prodromis,)  and  answers,  as  well 
modest,  as  more  fully  excusing  and  strength- 
ening {incrustante)  his  own  errors;  yet  his 
most  Serene  Royal  Majesty  did  not  desist  to 
urge  his  dismission,  sometimes  repeating  his 
admonitions,  and  even  adding  a  serious  pro- 
testation.* '  , 
While  these  things  were  doing,  certain 
students  of  sacred  theology,  who  likewise 
had  come  forth  from  the  instruction  and 
the  house  of  Vorstius,  in  the  University  of 
Franekar,  which  they  had  now  been  sedu- 
lously employed  in  infecting  with  Socinian 
errors,  published  in  print  a  certain  little  book 
of  Faustus  Socinus,  concerning  the  duty  of 

gians  concerning  Vorstius,  whom  the  Remonstrants  so 
zealously  supported ;  and  even  still  more  strongly,  on  the 
supposition  that  James  and  his  select  divines,  were  not  at 
that  time  favourable  to  Calvinism. 

*  This  shows  that  the  generally  received  doctrine  of 
the  church  of  England  was  then  supposed  to  be ;  viz.  for 
substance  the  same  as  thai  of  the  Bclgic  churcli.  The 
culogium  on  James  I.  reminds  us  of  the  words  ot'Cowper, 
"  Grant  me  discernment,  I  allow  it  you:"  yet  the  English 
divines  have  spoken  still  more  decidedly  on  the  subject. 
(Preface  to  Translation  of  the  Bible.)  It  may  be  suppos- 
ed, that  the  Belgic  divines  who  adhered  to  the  Synod  of 
l>ort,  would  retract  or  qualify  this  culogium,  when  they 
learned  the  change  which  soon  after  took  place  in  Eng- 
land under  the  patronage  of  the  same  James. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  1.73 

a  Christian  man;  in  which  persuasions  are 
given,  that  all  who  would  consult  the  salva- 
tion of  their  own  souls,  having  deserted  the 
dogmas  and  assemblies  of  the  Reformed 
churches,  should  embrace  the  opinion  of  the 
Phothinians  and  theEbionites;  adding  a  pre- 
face, in  which  they  diligently  commend  this 
book  unto  the  churches.*  The  Illustrious 
the  States  of  Friesland,  having  been  assured 
of  this,  and  having  at  the  same  time  pro- 
cured certain  familiar  letters  of  these  stu- 
dents, in  which  they  declared,  by  what  arts 
the  common  cause  of  Socinianism,  (which 
they  not  obscurely  intimated  was  also  car- 
ried on  by  Vorstius  and  by  Utenbogardus 
and  others  in  Holland,)  might  be  occultly 
and  safely  propagated;  having  taken  care 
that  the  most  of  these  copies  of  this  book 
should  be  destroyed  by  the  avenging  flames, 
and  having  expelled  the  students  from  their 
confines:  they,  at  first  indeed  by  letters,  ad- 
monished the  magistrates  of  the  principal 
cities  of  Holland;  and  then  by  the  most  no- 

*  "  Photinus's  opinions  concerning-  the  Deity,  were 
equally  repugnant  to  the  orthodox  and  Arian  systems." — 
(See  Mosheim,  vol.  i.  p.  425,  426.)  Though  the  Ebionites 
believed  the  celestial  mission  of  Clirist,  and  his  participa- 
tion  of  a  divine  nature,  yet  they  regarded  him  as  a  man 
born  of  Joseph  and  Mary,  according  to  the  ordinary 
course  of  nature." — (Ibid.  vol.  i.  p.  214,  215.) 
16 


1 74  HISTORY      OF 

ble  person  Kempsoii  a  Donia,  the  Illustrious 
lords  the  States  themselves;  and  they  re- 
quested, inasmuch  as  the  orthodox  consent 
in  the  reformed  doctrine  was  the  principal 
bond  and  foundation  of  union  among  the 
confederated  provinces,  that  they  would  not 
admit,  by  the  vocation  of  one  man,  thus  sus- 
pected of  manifest  heresies,  this  agreement 
to  be  enfeebled;  nor  suffer  themselves  to  be 
led  about  by  artifices  and  frauds  of  this  kind, 
by  which  it  was  evident,  that  these  men 
secretly  attempted  this.  But  the  pastors  of 
Leovvard  having  made  public  the  ahove 
mentioned  letters  of  the  students,  with  ne- 
cessary annotations,  solemnly  warned  all  the 
churches  to  take  heed  to  themselves  against 
artifices  of  this  kind,  and  especially  the  de- 
ceitful machinations  of  the  heretics,  and  in 
the  first  place  of  Vorstius.  The  Illustrious 
dukedom  of  Gueldria  and  county  of  Lut- 
phan  also  warned  the  Illustrious  the  States 
of  Holland,  concerning  the  same  thing,  who 
answered,  that  nothing  would  be  more  their 
hearty  desire  and  care,  than  that  they  might 
retain,  in  the  common  business  of  religion, 
this  consent  with  the  rest  of  the  federated 
provinces  inviolate.  Concerning  which  their 
constant  purpose,  they  peculiarly  requested, 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  175 

that  their  federated  neighbours  would  be  as- 
sured. In  the  mean  time,  that  they  them- 
selves would  have  regard  to  this  admoni- 
tion. And  they  command  Vorstius,  to  re- 
move his  place  of  abode  from  the  city  of 
Leyden  to  Gouda,  and  there  to  vindicate 
himself  from  the  errors  objected  to  him  by 
public  writings,  as  much  as  he  could. 

Then  the  same,  the  lords  the  States,  de- 
creed, that  they  who  held  the  conference  at 
the  Hague  should  on  each  side  exhibit  in 
writing  the  state  of  the  controversy  concern- 
ing the  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants;  and 
should  at  the  same  time  add  their  counsels, 
by  what  method  they  thought  that  these  con- 
troversies might  be  most  advantageously 
composed  to  the  peace  of  the  church  and  the 
good  of  the  republic.  The  Remonstrants 
judged,  that  no  more  certain  method  of  con- 
cord could  be  entered  on,  than  a  mutual  tole- 
ration, by  which  each  party  might  be  per- 
mitted freely  to  teach  and  contend  for  his 
own  opinion  concerning  these  articles.*    The 

*■  Such  a  toleration  amounted  to  an  entire  abolition  of 
the  Belgic  Confession  and  Catechism,  without  any  pre- 
vious interference  of  those  Synods,  Classes,  and  Presbyte- 
ries, which  were  essential  to  their  form  of  chureh-govern- 
ment.  As  if,  under  the  name  of  toleration  here  in  Eng- 
land, the  whole  establishment  of  the  clmrch,  without  any 
reference  to  the  authority  which  established  it,  should  be 


176  HISTORY     OF 

Other  pastors  declared  that  they  could  not 
show  a  more  advantageous  way,  than  that 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  on  the  first  opportu- 
nity, a  national  Synod  should  be  called  to- 
gether by  the  authority  of  the  Illustrious  the 
High  Mightinesses  the  States  General;  in 
which,  these  and  all  other  controversies  hav- 
ing been  clearly  explained  and  examined,  it 
might  be  determined  which  opinion  agreed 
with  the  word  of  God,  and  the  common  judg- 
ment of  the  Reformed  churches,  and  on  that 
account  ought  to  be  publicly  taught;  lest,  by 
the  agitating  of  discordant  opinions,  truth 
should  be  injured,  or  the  peace  of  the  church- 
es disturbed. 

On  these  counsels,  the  opinions  of  the 
Illustrious  the  States  were  various;  some  ap- 
proving the  counsel  of  the  Remonstrants,  and 
others  that  of  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  which 
was  the  cause,  that  nothing  was  determined 
in  this  matter,  by  which  an  end  might  be  put 
to  these  controversies. 

disannulled  by  one  ro3^al  or  senatorial  mandate;  and  all 
preferments  in  the  church  and  Universities  tiirown  open 
to  men  of  every  creed  and  character.  James  tlie  Second 
attempted  a  little  in  this  way  in  order  to  bring  in  popery, 
but  the  dissenters  in  gfcncral  opposed  this  his  dispensing 
power :  and  few  if  any  of  modern  dissenters,  wlio  make  the 
highest  claims  of  something  above  toleration,  mean  such  a 
complete  abolition  of  the  present  state  of  things,  by  the 
same  despotic  authority  as  this  implied. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  177 

Dec.  3,  1611.]  But  when  the  Illustrious 
the  States  had  understood  that,  besides  these 
five  articles,  concerning  many  other  things 
controversies  of  no  small  importance  were 
moved;  in  order  that  they  might  meet  the 
innovations  maturely,  they  appointed,  that 
the  doctrine  of  the  holy  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  should  be  most  purely  set  forth, 
as  well  in  the  churches  as  in  the  public 
schools  of  these  regions;  and  to  this  end,  in 
the  churches  and  in  the  public  schools  of 
Holland  and  West  Friesland;  that,  concern- 
ing the  perfect  satisfaction  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  for  our  sins,  concerning  the  jus- 
tification of  man  before  God,  concerning  sav- 
ing faith  and  original  sin,  and  the  certitude 
of  salvation,  and  the  perfection  of  man  in 
this  life,  nothing  should  be  taught  otherwise, 
than  as  it  is  every  where  delivered  in  the  re- 
formed churches,  and  hath  been  hitherto  de- 
livered in  these  provinces.  In  the  mean- 
while, every  where  in  the  churches,  discords, 
scandals,  disturbances  and  confusions  in- 
creased in  a  deplorable  manner.  For  the 
Remonstrants  laboured  assiduously  with  all 
their  powers,  that  the  pastors  who  especially 
resisted  their  attempts,  (the  magistrates  hav- 


178  HISTORY     OF 

ing  been  excited  against  them  by  false  accu- 
sations,) should  not  only  be  cast  out  of  their 
ministerial  stations,  but  out  of  the  cities 
themselves;  and  that  on  all  the  churches 
which  were  deprived  of  pastors,  even  when 
reluctant  and  struggling  against  it,  those 
should  be  obtruded,  who  were  addicted  to 
their  own  opinions;  all  others  being  excluded 
wherever  they  were  able,  though  excellently 
furnished  with  learning,  piety,  and  necessary 
endowments,  and  lawfully  sought  out  and 
called  by  the  church.*  And  this  was  the 
cause,  that  the  orthodox  churches  could  not 
consider,  as  their  lawful  pastors,  pastors  of 
this  kind;  who  had  either  oppressed  and  cast 
out  their  innocent  colleagues,  contrary  to  all 
law  and  justice,  or  who  had  been  obtruded  on 
them  against  their  will,  and  who  had  reviled 
the  doctrine  of  the  reformed  churches,  in  the 
most  virulent  sermons,  daily  and  in  a  horrid 
manner;  that  they  could  not  hear  their  ser- 
mons or  partake  of  the  Lord's  supper  along 
with  the  same;  but  that  they  chose  rather  to 

*  The  toleration  whicli  these  men  pleaded  for,  was  pre- 
cisely like  that  which  Papists  demand  as  emancipation — 
that  is,  power  and  full  liberty  to  draw  over  others  to  their 
party  by  every  artful  means,  till  tiiey  become  strong 
enougli  to  refuse  toleration  to  all  other  men. 


PRECEDIXG      EVENTS.  179 

go  to  the  sermons  of  orthodox  pastors  in  the 
adjacent  places,  though  they  were  exposed 
to  many  reproaches,  disgraces,  and  injuries 
on  that  account.  And  these  were  the  begin- 
nings and  occasions  of  the  separations  from 
the  Remonstrants.* 

The  church  at  Alcmar  was  the  first  among 
all,  which  was  compelled  to  institute  a  sepa- 
ration of  this  kind.  For  Adolphus  Venator, 
the  pastor  of  that  church,  having  been  sus- 
pended from  the  office  of  teaching,  as  well 
for  his  too  impure  life,  as  for  his  most  impure 
doctrine,  by  the  churches  of  North  Holland, 
despising  the  censures  of  the  churches,  ne- 
vertheless persisted  in  the  office  of  teaching. 
And  now  that  the  magistracy  having  been 
changed,  as  it  was  used  to  be  done  every 
year,  such  persons  liad  been  lawfully  chosen 
as  seemed  least  to  favour  his  party,  and  on 
whose  patronage  he  could  no  longer  depend; 
having  excited  the  people  against  the  lawful 
magistracy,  he  effected  that  they  (the  com- 
mon people)  having  seized  arms  by  sedition 

*  Here  was  a  schism  begun,  as  several  otliers  have 
been :  but  did  all  the  blame  lie  on  those  who  separated 
from  the  rest?  On  the  other  hand,  would  such  a  tolera- 
tion as  is  here  described,  meet  the  wishes  and  claims  of 
the  advocates  for  toleration,  who  in  this  transaction,  as  in 
many  others,  are  imposed  upon  by  a  favourite  term,  how- 
ever misapplied? 


180  HISTORY    OF 

would  not  be  appeased,  before  the  lawful 
magistracy,  having  abdicated  themselves, 
certain  others  were  substituted  to  the  same, 
men  estranged  from  the  reformed  religion, 
and  addicted  to  the  party  of  Venator.  These 
men,  as  soon  as  they  had  been  established  in 
the  government  of  the  city,  at  Venator's  in- 
stigation, at  first  commanded  the  elders  and 
deacons  to  go  out  of  their  office;  and  then 
they  also  deprived  of  their  ministerial  sta- 
tions two  pastors,  because  they  had  opposed 
themselves  against  the  errors  of  Venator;  of 
whom  the  one,  Peter  Cornelii,  for  almost 
fifty  years  had  presided  over  that  church 
with  the  greatest  edification,  the  other,  Cor- 
nelius Hillenius,  a  man  of  the  most  upright 
faith  and  life,  and  a  very  earnest  {accerri- 
muni)  defender  of  the  orthodox  doctrine, 
they  most  unworthily  cast  forth  as  driven 
out  of  the  city.  This  separation  (at  Alcmar) 
the  church  at  Rotterdam  was  compelled  to 
imitate :  for  Nicolas  Grevinchovius,  when  he 
saw  his  colleague  Cornelius  Gezelius  most 
acceptable  to  the  church  at  Rotterdam,  on 
account  of  his  singular  piety,  modesty,  and 
sincerity,  and  that  by  his  endeavours,  he  ve- 
hemently resisted  the  introduction  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Remonstrants;  procured,  that  by 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  181 

the  magistracy  of  that  place,  he  should  first 
be  deprived  of  his  ministry,  and  then  driven 
out  of  the  city  by  the  public  beadles  {lie- 
tores.)*'  The  pastors  also  of  the  Classis  of 
Rotterdam,  attached  to  the  purity  of  doc- 
trine, declined  holding  the  meetings  of  the 
Classis  with  this  Grevinchovius,  and  others 
who  had  been  drawn  over  by  him  to  the 
opinion  of  the  Remonstrants,  when  the  ma- 
gistracy of  Rotterdam  by  authority  had  ob- 
truded Simon  Episcopius,  to  whom  the 
church  of  Amsterdam  in  which  he  had  lived, 
had  refused  to  give  a  testimonial  of  doctrine 
and  life,  on  the  unwilling  church  of  Bleys- 
wick,  contrary  to  the  preferable  {potiora) 
suffrages  of  the  pastors,  INIany  churches  also 
in  the  villages,  on  which  either  Remonstrants 
had  been  obtruded  against  their  will,  or 
whose  pastors  had  revolted  to  the  Remon- 
strants, because  they  could  not  hear  without 
the  greatest  offence,  and  sorrow,  and  pertur- 
bation of  mind,  those  horrid  railings  against 
the   orthodox   doctrine,   which   were    daily 

*  The  names  both  of  tlie  persecuted  and  persecuting 
pastors  are  given  in  this  history  ;  but  the  names  of  the 
maf^istratcs  who  concurred  in  the  persecution  are  with- 
held, in  honour  as  it  may  seem  of  the  magistracy.  This 
greatly  accords  to  the  narrative  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles. 


182 


HISTORY    OF 


heard  in  their  sermons,  having  left  their  tem- 
ples they  either  went  to  the  sermons  of  the 
neighbouring  orthodox  pastors;  or  where 
these  could  not  be  had  at  their  own  villages 
they  were  instructed  by  other  pastors,  or  by 
orthodox  candidates  for  the  ministry,  in  sepa- 
rated assemblies ;  which  when  the  Remon- 
strants had  in  vain  attempted  to  hinder  by 
the  edicts  of  their  magistrates,  they  excited 
no  small  persecution  against  these  churches,* 
In  the  mean  time,  the  lords  the  curators  of 
the  University  of  Leyden,  by  the  counsel  of 
the  Remonstrants  called  M.  Simon  Episco- 
pius  to  the  professorship  of  theology,  that 
very  renowned  man, Dr.  John  Polyander,  who 
had  been  called  to  the  same  professorship  in 
the  place  of  F.  Gomarus,  being  unwilling 
and  struggling  against  it.  This  augmented 
not  a  little  the  grief  and  anxiety  of  the 
churches;  when  from  this  it  appeared,  that 
it  was  determined  by  them  (the  curators)  to 
cherish  contentions  in  that  University,  and 
to  establish  the  doctrine  of  the  Remonstrants. 


*  This  was  their  loleration  I  Certainly,  aecordini?  to  this 
history,  the  persecution  besran  on  the  part  of  the  Remon- 
strants; nor  does  the  contrary  appear,  that  I  can  learn, 
from  other  histories.  The  C'ontra-Rcmonstrants  appealed 
to  cxistine;  laws  and  to  legal  Sj'nods ;  the  Remonstrants 
used  the  illegal  aid  of  penal  edicts  and  secular  magistrates. 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  183 

But  as  these  evils  now  could  scarcely  any 
longer  be  contained  within  the  limits  of  the 
churches  of  Holland ;  this  contagion  at  length 
pervaded  in  the  first  place,  the  neighbouring 
churches  of  Gueldria,  the  province  of  Utrecht 
and  Transylvania,  In  the  diocese  of  Utrecht, 
by  the  negligence  of  the  pastors,  the  ecclesi- 
astical order  seemed  prostrated.  And  under 
the  pretext  of  restoring  it,  Utenbogardus  in- 
troduced into  that  church  some  Remonstrant 
pastors,  and  among  them,  one  James  Tauri- 
nus,  a  fierce  and  turbulent  man.  These  (pas- 
tors) from  that  time  gave  diligence,  not  only 
in  this  city,  but  in  the  wliole  province,  by 
ejecting  every  where  the  orthodox  pastors, 
and  substituting  Remonstrants  in  their  places; 
that  the  doctrine  of  the  Remonstrants  alone 
should  publicly  prevail.  But  in  order  to  es- 
tablish their  cause  in  the  same  province,  they 
devised  a  new  formula  of  ecclesiastical  gov- 
ernment, which  at  first  had  been  approved 
by  tlie  Synod, in  which  Utenbogardus,  the  pas- 
tor of  the  Hague,  presided,  and  then,  through 
the  endeavour  of  the  same  person,  by  the 
Illustrious  the  States  of  that  province  like- 
wise. In  the  fourth  and  fifth  article  of  the 
second  chapter,  the  toleration  of  the  opinion 
of  the  Remonstrants,  which  in  Holland  they 


184  HISTORY     OF 

SO  greatly  urged  was  established  ;  where  also 
the  doctrine  of  the  reformed  churches  is 
obliquely  and  odiously  traduced.  Finally, 
very  many  new  things  in  the  government  of 
the  churches  occur  every  where  in  this  for- 
mula. So  that  from  the  same  it  might  ap- 
pear, that  nothing  other  was  proposed  by 
these  men,  than  that  they  might  make  all 
things  new,  not  only  in  doctrine,  but  in  the 
external  government  of  the  church  by  rites 
[gubernatione  ritibus  ecclesise.) 

And  now  also  in  Gueldria,  the  Remon- 
strants had  drawn  over  to  their  party,  the 
pastors  of  Neomagen,  Bommelien  and  Tilan ; 
who  from  that  time  placed  over  the  ministe- 
rial charges  of  the  neighbouring  churches, 
only  men  of  their  own  opinion.  And  that 
they  might  do  this  with  the  more  freedom 
and  safety,  Utenbogardus,  Borrius,  and  Tau- 
rinus,  going  into  Gueldria,  when  the  comitia 
of  the  Illustrious  the  States  were  celebrated 
in  the  same  place,  with  the  other  Remon- 
strants effected  this,  that  in  the  province  also, 
the  ordinary  and  annual  meeting  of  the  Sy- 
nods should  be  prevented.  In  Transylvania 
also,  some  pastors,  especially  in  the  church 
of  Campen  and  Daventer,  by  the  endeavour 
and  artifices  of  certain  persons,  had  been 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  185 

drawn  over  to  the  opinion  of  the  Remon- 
strants; who  in  those  places  thencetorth  dis- 
turbed peaceable  churches  with  new  con- 
tentions. 

Sept.  27, 1612.]  When  the  Belgic  churches 
saw  that  this  evil,  thus  crept  also  into  the 
other  provinces,  was  spread  abroad  in  them; 
as  they  judged  it  to  be  most  highly  necessary 
that  it  should  be  met  as  soon  as  possible, 
neither  that  the  remedy  should  be  any  lon- 
ger deferred,  having  communicated  counsels 
one  with  another,  they  sent  away  two  dele- 
gates from  each  of  the  provinces,  to  the  Illus- 
trious the  High  Mightinesses  the  States  Gen- 
eral: namely,  from  Gneldria,  John  Fontanus 
and  William  Baudartius;  from  Holland,  Li- 
bertus  Fraxinus  and  FestusHommius;  from 
Zeland,  Herman  Frankelius  and  William 
Telingius;  those  of  Utretcht  refused  to  send 
theirs;  from  Friesland,  Gellius  Acronius  and 
Godofrid  Sopingius;  fromTransylvania,John 
Gosmannusand  John  Langius;  finally,  from 
the  state  of  Groningen  and  Omland,  Corne- 
lius Hillenius  and  Wolfgang  Agricola,  who, 
together  with  the  deputies  of  the  church  of 
Amsterdam,  which  was  Synodal,  Peter  Plan- 
cius,  and  John  Hallius,  having  set  forth  co- 
piously the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  the 


186  HISTORY      OF 

churches,  as  well  in  the  name  of  the  churches 
themselves,  as  also  most  of  them  in  the  name 
of  the  Illustrious  the  States  of  their  own  pro- 
vinces, (whose  letters  also  they  set  before 
them,)  most  strenuously  requested  and  adjur- 
ed the  Illustrious  their  High  Mightinesses, 
the  States  General,  that  pitying  the  most 
afflicted  state  of  the  churches,  they  would  at 
length  seriously  think  concerning  a  remedy  of 
these  evils;  and  for  that  purpose  at  the  ear- 
liest time  call  together  a  national  Synod, 
(which  had  been)  first  promised  many  years 
before.  Though  most  persons  among  the 
States  General  judged,  that  the  convocation 
(of  a  Synod)  was  not  to  be  deferred  any 
longer,  and  even  themselves  urged  it:  yet 
because  the  delegates  of  the  province  of 
Utrecht  were  absent,  and  those  of  Holland 
and  West  Friesland  said,  that  they  had  not 
been  furnished  with  mandates  sufficiently 
clear  as  to  that  business,  by  those  who  dele- 
gated them;  the  matter  was  put  off,  until  the 
delegates  of  all  the  provinces  had  agreed  to  it 
by  their  comtnon  sulTrages,  which  was  thence- 
forth hindered  from  being  done,  by  the  en- 
deavour of  the  Remonstrants  in  Holland 
and  Utrecht. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  Remonstrants  did 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  187 

not  desist  from  strenuously  promoting  their 
own  cause,  (or  cease)  to  court  {aucupain) 
the  favour  of  the  great  men  to  occupy  the 
minds  of  the  magistrates,  to  render  suspected 
to  the  poUticians  and  impede  all  Synodical 
meetings,  to  seize  on  the  vacant  churches,  to 
propagate  their  own  opinion  by  sermons  and 
public  writings,  to  rail  at  the  orthodox  doc- 
trine with  horrid  calumnies,  to  draw  over 
the  people  to  their  party,  and  to  alienate 
them  more  and  more  from  the  doctrine  of 
the  Reformed  churches.  For  this  purpose 
they  earnestly  scattered  pamphlets  {libellos) 
in  great  number,  among  the  common  people, 
written  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  under  the 
titles  of  "The  bells  of  a  conflagration," 
[campanes  incendiarige)  "A  more  compress- 
ed declaration,"  "A  more  direct  way,"  and 
others:  in  whicli  they  not  only  fought  in  de- 
fence of  their  own  doctrine,  but  both  excused 
Vorstius,  and  most  atrociously,  with  a  canine 
eloquence,  canvassed  the  received  doctrine 
of  the  Belgic  churches,  by  most  impudent 
calumnies,  and  most  absurd  consequences 
deduced  wickedly  and  unjustly  against  the 
same.  Hence  bitter  disputes  and  alterca- 
tions were  excited  among  the  people,  which 
sounded  throughout  all  places:  and  the  minds 


188  IIISTORYOF 

also  of  those  who  were  most  nearly  related, 
(or  connected,  conjunctissimorum)  having 
been  embittered  among  themselves;  (with  the 
great  wound  of  charity,  and  the  disturbance  of 
the  churches  and  of  the  public  peace;  and 
with  the  immense  grief  and  offence  of  the 
pious,)  were  torn  asunder  in  the  most  miser- 
able manner.  And  as  in  most  of  the  cities, 
they  had  the  magistracy  more  favourable  to 
them,  and  could  do  every  thing,  through  J. 
Utenbogardus,  with  the  advocate  of  Holland, 
they  insolently  exulted  over  the  churches, 
and  their  fellow  ministers. 

In  the  mean  while,  all  pious  men,  and 
lovers  of  their  country  and  of  religion,  be- 
wailed and  wept  over  this  most  wretched 
calamity  of  the  churches :  and  when  they 
could  not  in  their  mind  perceive,  whither  at 
length  these'  tumults  were  about  to  grow, 
unless  a  remedy  should  be  maturely  applied; 
because  this  had  not  hitherto  been  practica- 
ble by  public  authority;  they  began  seriously 
to  think,  whether  by  some  other  way  this 
evil  might  at  least  be  stopped,  if  it  could  not 
be  taken  away.  In  the  first  place  the  most 
Illustrious  the  count  of  Nassau,  William 
Lewis  the  Governor  of  Friezland,  according 
to  his   extraordinary  affection   toward  the 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  189 

churches  and  the  republic,  privately  admo- 
nished as  well  Utenbogardus  on  the  one 
side,  as  Festus  Hommius  on  the  other;  that, 
seeing  the  state  of  the  republic  itself  griev- 
ously assaulted  by  these  ecclesiastical  con- 
tentions, they  should  look  well  to  it,  in  a 
friendly  and  brotherly  manner  between  them- 
selves, to  see  whether  some  honourable  way 
might  not  be  found  out,  of  composing  this 
most  deplorable  dissention,  and  of  coming  to 
an  agreement.  Festus  declared,  that  if  the 
Remonstrants  differed  from  the  rest  of  the 
pastors,  in  no  other  articles,  than  in  those 
five  concerning  predestination,  and  the  heads 
annexed  to  it,  he  thought  that  a  way  might 
be  found  out,  in  which  some  peace  might  be 
established  between  the  parties,  until  the 
whole  controversy  should  be  settled  by  a 
national  Synod.  But  because  there  were 
weighty  reasons,  on  account  of  which  the 
churches  believed,  that  most  of  the  Remon- 
strants dissented  from  the  doctrine  of  the 
Belgic  churches  in  more  articles,  and  those 
of  greater  importance :  neither  could  it  be 
done,  {fieri)  that  under  the  pretext  of  these 
five  articles,  they  should  permit  or  suffer  the 
most  grievous  errors  to  be  brought  into  the 
same  (churches;)  there  did  not  seem  any 
17 


190  HISTORY    OF 

hope  of  entering  into  agreement  with  the 
Remonstrants,  unless  they  would  sincerely 
(or  unreservedly,  sincere)  declare,  that  ex- 
cept these,  five  articles,  they  thought  with  the 
reformed  Belgic  churches  in  all  the  heads  of 
doctrine.*  Utenbogardus  being  interrogated 
as  to  these  things,  answered,  that  as  far  as 
he  himself  was  concerned,  lie  had  nothing, 
beyond  these  five  articles,  in  which  he  dis- 
sented; and  that  he  would  be  always  ready 
to  declare  sincerely  his  own  opinion;  nor  did 
he  doubt,  but  that  the  most  of  the  Remon- 
strants would  do  the  same;  and  that  he  did 
not  wish  for  any  thing  more  than  that,  for 
this  cause,  a  conference  might  be  instituted 
among  some  pastors  of  a  more  moderate  dis- 
position. And  when  he  had  repeated  the 
same  declaration  privately  to  Festus  at  Ley- 
da,  it  was  agreed  between  them,  that  each 
of  them    should  procure   among    his   own 

*  As  predestination,  and  the  doctrines  immediately  and 
evidently  connected  with  it,  arc  more  readily  rendered 
odious  in  the  view  of  mankind  in  general,  tlian  the  other 
peculiar  doctrines  of  Christianity;  at  that  time,  as  well 
as  at  present,  it  was  tiie  policy  of  those  whose  real  and 
declared  views  were  opposed  to  others  of  these  doctrines, 
to  hold  out  to  the  ])ublic,  and  to  rulers  csi)ecially,  that  the 
whole  dispute,  or  dift'erence,  was  about  election  and  repro- 
bation :  while  in  refuting  tliesc  articles  they  take  in  a 
much  wider  compass.  But  an  obnoxious  word  will  do  a 
great  deal  of  execution,  on  those  who  have  not  time  or 
heart  to  examine  the  matter  deeply. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  191 

friends,  three  pastors  to  be  deputed  on  each 
side,  who  might  in  a  friendly  manner  confer 
together,  and  seriously  consider  among  them- 
selves concerning  a  convenient  way  of  peace, 
which  afterwards  might  be  communicated  to 
the  churches,  and  approved  by  them. 

Feb.  27,  A.  D.  1613.]  When  the  Illustri- 
ous the  States  of  Holland  understood  that 
these  counsels  were  privately  agitated,  they 
approved  this  their  earnest  endeavour,  and 
commanded  in  the  public  name,  that  this 
conference  should  be  held  as  soon  as  it  could 
be  done.  Soon  after,  there  met  together,  for 
this  cause,  in  the  city  of  Delph,  on  the  part 
of  the  Remonstrants,  John  Utenbogardus, 
Adrian  Borrius,  and  Nicolas  Grevinchovius; 
on  the  part  of  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  John 
Beccius,  John  Bogardus,  and  Festus  Hom- 
mius.  After  that  the  Illustrious  the  States 
had,  by  their  delegates,  exhorted  them  seri- 
ously that  laying  aside  all  resentments  and 
evil  affections,  they  would  bend  the  whole 
energy  of  their  capacity,  that  some  way  of 
peace  among  themselves  might  be  found; 
and  had  declared  that  this  would  be  at  the 
same  time  acceptable  to  God,  and  to  the 
churches  and  all  pious  men,  and  in  the  first 
place  to  themselves  the  Illustrious  the  States; 


192  HISTORY     OF 

and  when  each  of  these  pastors  had  testified 
that  they  came  together  with  a  mind  most 
earnestly  desirous  of  peace,  and  that  they 
would  bring  thither  all  things  which  could 
proceed  from  them,  in  order  to  conciliate 
peace,  an  amicable  conference  was  held  by 
them.     In  this  the  Remonstrants  declared, 
that  they  were  not  able  to  show  any  other 
way  of  peace,  except  a  mutual  toleration,  as 
they  called  it:   namely,   that   it   should  be 
freely  permitted  to  each  party,  to  teach  pub- 
licly his  own  opinion,  concerning  those  five 
articles;  and  they  asked  of  the  rest  of  the 
pastors,   to   declare    whether   they   thought 
their  opinion,  expressed  in  these  five  arti- 
cles, to  be  tolerable  or  not.     If  they  thought 
that  it  was  not  tolerable,  (or  to  be  tolerated,) 
it  was  not  necessary  that  any  further  delibe- 
ration should  be  had,  concerning  the  way  of 
peace;  as  truly  in  their  judgment,  no  method 
then  would  remain  of  entering  into  peace. 
The  rest  of  the  pastors  answered,  that  this 
appeared  to  them  the  safest  and  most  advan- 
tageous way  of  peace;  that  seeing  they  were, 
each  of  them,  pastors  of  the  reformed  Belgic 
churches,  and  were  desirous  of  being  consi- 
dered as  such,  each  party  should  submit  its 
own  cause  to  the  lawful  decision  of  the  Bel- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  193 

gic  churches;   and"  that  it  should  for   that 
end  and  purpose,  seriously  and  sincerely  la- 
bour, that  a  national  Synod  of  the  reformed 
churches  should  be  called  together,  as  speedi- 
ly as  might  be,  even,  if  it  could  be  done,  in 
the  next  summer,  by  the  authority  of  the 
Illustrious  and  High  Mightinesses  the  States 
General;  in  which  the  whole  cause  having 
been  lawfully   examined   and   discussed,  it 
might  either  be  determined  which  doctrine, 
as  agreeable   to  the   word   of  God,   ought 
thenceforth  to  be  taught  in  the  churches;  or 
that  the  plan  of  a  toleration  might  be  enter- 
ed into,  by  the  suflVages  of  all  the  churches, 
of  that  kind  which  might  appear  proper  to 
be  instituted  from  the  word  of  God.     That 
they  were  ready  to  subject  themselves  to  the 
judgment  of  the  Synod,  if  the  Remonstrants 
were  willing  to   do   the  same,   thus  peace 
might  be  accomplished:  but  that  a  toleration, 
such  as  they  had  hitherto  used,  and  such  as 
they  seemed  to  request,  being  circumscribed 
by  no  laws,  could  not  promote  the  peace  of 
the  churches;  but  if  they  would  suifer  it  to 
be  circumscribed  with  fair  (or  honourable) 
conditions,  they  were  ready  to  confer  with 
them  concerning  the  same  (conditions;)  pro- 
vided they  would  assure  the  churches,  by 


194  HISTORY     OP 

a  sincere  and  open  declaration,  that  they 
thought  differently  from  these  reformed 
churches,  in  no  other  heads  of  doctrine  ex- 
cept these  five  articles.*  Bat  since  the  Illus- 
trious the  States,  two  years  before,  [Dec.  3, 
1611,]  had  by  name  expressed  six  heads  of 
doctrine,  concerning  which  they  forbad  to 
be  taught,  otherwise  than  it  had  been  hither- 
to delivered  to  the  Belgic  churches,  name- 
ly, concerning  the  perfect  satisfaction  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  our  sins,  the  justifica- 
tion of  man  before  God,  saving  faith,  original 
sin,  the  assurance  (or  certitude)  of  salvation, 
and  concerning  the  perfection  of  man  in  this 
life ;  they  in  the  first  place  demanded,  that 
they  would  declare  concerning  these  articles, 
that  they  embraced  the  opinion  expressed 
in  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  these 
churches,  which  they  the  other  pastors  had 
comprised  from  the  same  in  certain  written 
theses;  and  that  they  rejected  the  contrary 
opinion  proposed  in  certain  anti-theses,  from 

*  "The  demands  of  the  Arminians  were  moderate; 
they  required  no  more  than  a  bare  toleration  of  their  rch- 
gious  sentiments ;  and  some  of  the  first  men  in  tlie  repub- 
lic, such  as  Olden  Barneveldt,  Grotius,  Hoogerberts,  and 
several  others,  looked  upon  this  demand  as  just  and  rea- 
sonable." (Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  442.)  "  This  toleration  wras 
offered  to  them  in  the  conference  holden  at  the  Hague  in 
1611,  provided  they  would  renounce  the  errors  of  Socini- 
anism."    Note  by  Maclaine. 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  195 

the  writings  of  Arminius,  Bertius,  Vorstius, 
Venator,  and  others.  The  Remonstrants  re- 
plied (regesserunt)  to  this,  that  they  could 
not  see  in  what  manner  these  controversies 
could  be  quieted  (sopiri)  by  a  national  Sy- 
nod; and  truly  in  the  present  state  of  things, 
that  they  neither  approved  nor  demanded  its 
convocation:  that  this  cause  could  not  be 
helped  by  synodal  decisions;  nor  did  they 
think  that  Holland,  in  the  concern  of  religion, 
would  ever  submit  itself  to  tl/e  decisions  of 
the  other  provinces.  As  to  the  declaration 
which  was  demanded,  they  would  communi- 
cate with  the  other  Remonstrants  concerning 
the  same:  and  when,  on  each  side,  they  had 
comprised  briefly  in  writing  their  own  opin- 
ion, they  departed,  the  business  being  left 
unfinished.*  Afterwards  the  Illustrious  the 
States  called  Utenbogardus  and  Festus  to 
them,  that  they  might  know  from  them  what 

*  The  event  was  what  might  previously  have  been  ex- 
pected;  indeed  nothing  else  could  come  of  such  a  confer- 
ence, between  parties  whose  sentiments  were  so  entirely 
discordant  (2  Cor.  vi.  16 — 18.)  The  toleration  demanded 
by  the  Remonstrants  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the  exist- 
ing laws,  grounded  on  private  or  partial  authority  at  best ; 
like  King  James's  claim  of  the  dispensing  power  over  acts 
of  parliament  in  matters  of  religion,  and  indeed  it  amounted 
to  a  private  repeal  of  those  laws.  The  others  were  wil- 
ling to  consent  to  a  legal  and  limited  toleration.  It  is  also 
evident  t!iat  their  firm  decision  and  opposition  was  not 
mainly  about  predestination  and  reprobation. 


196  HISTORY      OF 

had  been  done  in  this  conference  at  Delph, 
and  what  hopes  shone  forth  of  concord  being 
entered  on.  Festus  sincerely  and  without 
disguise  (nudegue)  related  what  had  been 
done,  and  declared,  that  hope  of  peace  shone 
forth,  only  provided  the  Remonstrants  would 
openly  declare  their  opinion  on  the  articles 
delivered  to  them.  Utenbogardus,  by  courtly 
craftiness,  had  procured  that  he  should  be 
heard  alone,  Festus  being  absent;  that  he 
might  the  more  freely  propose  the  things 
which  he  thought  would  serve  his  own  pur- 
pose. And  when  he  had  odiously  traduced 
the  proceedings  of  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  as 
the  persons  who,  by  the  demand  of  a  decla- 
ration, (which  yet  before  the  conference  he 
himself  had  promised,)  endeavoured  to  bring 
a  new  inquisition  into  the  churches,  and  one 
by  no  means  to  be  endured,  obtained,  that 
the  same  persons  should  be  forbidden  any 
more  to  demand  this  declaration  from  the 
Remonstrants:  and  moreover,  that  it  should 
at  the  same  time  be  enjoined  on  them  to  ex- 
plain more  at  large  in  writing,  their  counsel 
on  the  best  way  of  peace,  and  concerning  the 
conditions,  by  which  they  thought  that  a  tole- 
ration should  be  circumscribed.  When  this 
had  been  done  by  them,  and  it  had  also  been 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  197 

shown,  that  the  proposed  theses  concerning 
which  a  declaration  had  been  demanded, 
were  extant,  in  so  many  words,  in  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches: 
and  the  antitheses  themselves  had  been  de- 
livered in  public  writings,  by  many  persons, 
with  whom  the  Remonstrants  had  much 
communication,  in  these  regions:*  when  this 
their  writing  had  been  publicly  read,  they 
(the  Remonstrants)  by  their  advocate  effect- 
ed that  it  should  be  severely  forbidden,  to  be 
communicated  to  any  of  the  human  race, 
either  in  printing,  or  as  written  by  the  hand 
of  any  one.  And  because  they  saw,  that  the 
deputies  of  the  churches,  or  of  the  Synods, 
to  whom  the  common  cause  of  these  con- 
cerns used  to  be  committed,  greatly  with- 
stood them,  (as  the  nature  of  their  office  de- 
manded,) they  caused  also,  that,  as  before  all 
the  annual  Synods  had  been  hindered,  so 
that  it  should  likewise  be  forbidden  to  the 
same  persons,  henceforth  to  use  the  name,  or 

*  3Iosheim  and  many  (indeed,  most)  other  writers  on 
the  subject,  represent  the  Contra-Remonstrants,  as  aim- 
ing to  impose  the  creed  of  Geneva,  or  of  Calvin,  on  the 
Remonstrants  in  Belgium.  Let  the  impartial  reader  judge 
whether  this  was  the  real  case.  There  might  be,  and  in- 
deed was  some  coincidence  between  this  and  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  of  the  Bclgie  churches,  but  the  lat- 
ter exclusively  are  mentioned  in  the  whole  contest. 

IS 


198  HISTORY    OP 

perform  the  office,  of  a  deputy  of  the  church- 
es or  of  a  Synod.  That,  by  this  means,  all 
care  respecting  the  safety  and  peace  of  the 
churches  being  taken  away,  they  (the  Re- 
monstrants) might  so  much  the  more  freely 
make  progress  among  them/* 

By  this  method  of  acting,  the  Remon- 
strants rendered  themselves  more  and  more 
suspected  by  the  churches;  while  all  the 
more  prudent  men  judged  that,  unless  they 
dissented  in  these  articles  (the  six  stated 
above,  p.  70,  71,)  from  the  doctrine  of  the 
churches,  they  would  have  had  no  reason, 
why  they  should  covertly  flee  from  tiiis  de- 
claration; especially  when  they  might  have 
(thus)  promoted  {consult  posset)  the  peace  of 
the  churches  and  their  own  credit.  But  that 
they  might  the  more  easily  obtain  that  tole- 

*  These  decrees  were  made  by  the  States  of  Holland 
alone,  or  nearly;  and  they  directly  tended  to  disannul  the 
code  of  laws  of  the  federated  .provinces,  promulgcd  by 
the  States  General  of  tl'icse  provinces,  and  thus  to  dis- 
solve their  political,  as  well  as  relinrious  union.  Now 
what  motives  could  the  Remonstrants  or  their  patrons 
have,  in  such  circumstances,  ibr  so  carefully  concealing 
the  statements  and  avowed  sentiments  of  the  other  pas- 
tors ?  Impartial  love  of  the  truth  could  not  possibly  sug- 
gest such  precautions  and  injunctions.  They  cannot- but 
call  to  our  recollection,  the  conduct  of  the  Jewish  priests 
and  rulers  respecting  the  apostles  of  Christ:  "But that  it 
sjjrcad  no  further  among  the  people,  let  us  straitly 
threaten  them,  that  they  speak  to  no  man  i,n  this  name." 
(Acts.  iv.  16,  17.) 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  199 

ration  by  public  authority  which  they  always 
pressed;  by  the  benefit  of  which  they  indeed 
hoped  to  be  able  by  little  and  little,  to  intro- 
duce their  own  doctrine  in  the  churches,  they 
employed  this  artifice;  they  sent  over  into 
England,  by  Hugo  Grotius,  a  certain  writing, 
in  which  the  true  state  of  the  controversy 
was  dissembled,  a  copy  of  a  letter  being  also 
annexed;  and  they  requested, that  he  would 
petition  from  the  most  Serene  James,  King 
of  Great  Britain,  seeing  this  cause  could  not 
be  settled  by  any  other  method  than  by  a 
toleration,  that  his  most  Serene  royal  Ma- 
jesty would  deign  to  give  letters  according  to 
the  form  of  the  annexed  copy,  to  the  Illus- 
trious the  High  Mightinesses  the  States  Ge- 
neral; which  he,  (Grotius)  having  seized  on 
an  opportunity,  surreptitiouslyobtained,  and 
transmitted  them  to  thfe  Ilhistiious  the  States 
General.* 

On  this  occasion,  the  Remonstrants  exulted 
after  a  wonderful  manner,  and,  hoping  that 
they  might  now  becotne  possessed  of  their 

*  It  should  be  noted,  th.it  this  narrative  was  published 
several  years  before  the  death  of  James;  who,  therefore,  it 
must  be  presumed,  was  willino-  to  have  it  thoujjhi  that  these 
letters  were  surreptitiously  obtained  bv  Grotius:  and  in- 
deed he  seems  to  have  been  envcig'led  into  a  measure,  by 
no  means  consistent  with  the  part  which  he  afterwards 
sustained  in  the  controversy. 


200  HISTORY     OF 

wish,  they  laboured  by  their  advocate,  that 
a  certain  formula  of  a  toleration,  (the  same 
indeed  which  is  contained  in  the  fourth  and 
fifth  articles  of  the  second  chapter  of  the 
ecclesiastical  government  of  Utrecht,)  should 
be  confirmed  by  the  authority  of  the  Illus- 
trious the  States,  and  commanded  to  the 
churches.  Though  the  minds  of  many,  in 
the  convention  of  the  States  were  inclined  to 
this,  yet  the  more  prudent  strenuously  op- 
posed it;  thinking  it  to  be  unjust,  to  com- 
mand (authoritatively)  on  the  churches,  a 
toleration,  as  to  articles  of  faith,  which  had 
never  been  duly  examined  in  a  lawful  eccle- 
siastical convention,  and  which  drew  with 
them  a  manifest  change  in  doctrine;  neither 
could  the  peace  of  the  churches  be  obtained 
by  this,  when  it  was  to  be  feared,  if  it  were 
permitted,  that  opinions  so  discordant,  should 
be  proposed  from  the  same  pulpit  to  the  same 
congregations,  that  the  churches  should  be 
more  and  more  disturbed,  as  experience  had 
hitherto    taught.*      Yet    the    Remonstrants 

*  Let  it  be  recollected,  tliat  all  the  parties  were  pro- 
fessedly, and  many  of  tiicm,  in  jiidffment  and  conscience, 
strict  Presbyterians  as  to  churcli-g^ovcrnmcnt.  The  tole- 
ration, here  described,  is  entirely  diftcrent  trom  any  thing 
known  in  Britain,  or  indeed  at  present  tiiought  of.  'I'he 
general  sentiment  even  of  those  who.  claim  not  only  the 
fullest  toleration,  but  something  beyond  toleration,  as  their 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  201 

went  on  to  press  this  their  toleration  by 
every  means,  and  to  commend  it  privately 
and  publicly  in  their  writings  and  sermons; 
especially  by  this  argument,  that  the  articles, 
concerning  which  the  controversy  was  main- 
tained, they  said,  were  of  so  small  import- 
ance, that  they  did  not  relate  to  the  ground 
or  fundamental  points  of  salvation;  but  in 
articles  of  this  kind,  toleration  might  and 
ought  to  be  established. 

July  25,  1614.]  And  thus  they  at  length 
effected,  that  a  decree  concerning  this  tolera- 
tion, some  of  the  principal  and  powerful 
cities  of  Holland  and  West  Friezland  being 
unwilling  and  striving  against  it,  should  be 
published  in  print,  confirmed  with  certain 
testimonies  of  Scripture  and  of  the  fathers 
(among  whom  they  had  also  brought  for- 

indisputable  right,  is,  at  least,  "  Separate  places  of  worship 
for  those  of  discordant  opinions."  The  ground  of  the  tole- 
ration here  stated  likewise,  is  widely  ditferent  from  that 
which  is  at  present  insisted  on ;  namely,  fhat  in  matters 
of  conscience  towards  God,  no  human  authority  has  a  right 
to  interfere,  provided  nothing  be  avowed  or  done,  which 
threatens  or  disturbs  the  peace  of  the  community ;  and  that 
human  authority  can  make  only  hypocrites,  not  willing 
and  conscientious  conformists.  This  is  simple,  intelligible, 
and  evidently  reasonable;  but  to  tolerate  exclusively  opi- 
nions, which  do  not  relate  to  the  fundamerdals  of  salvation, 
or  mililatc  against  them,  must  make  way  for  intricate  and 
endless  disputes  and  ditlicultics,  about  what  are  and  what 
are  not  the  fundamentals  of  salvation;  what  is  tolerated, 
and  what  is  not  tolerated. 


202  HISTORY     OF 

ward  Faustus  Regiensiensis,  the  leader  of 
the  Semi-Pelagians.)  Against  Avhich  things, 
when  James  Triglandius,  a  pastor  of  the 
church  at  Amsterdam,  had  answered  in  a 
public  writing,  Utenbogardus  also  prolixly 
attempted  a  defence  of  this  decree.  In  this 
he,  bv  unworthy  methods,  traduced  and  re- 
viled, as  well  the  doctrine  of  the  reformed 
churches,  as  especially  the  lights  of  the  same, 
Calvin,  Beza,  Zanchius,  and  others.  To  this 
writing,  Triglandius  opposed  an  accurate  an- 
swer, in  defence  of  the  honour,  both  of  the 
doctrine  and  the  doctors  of  the  reformed 
churches.  And  when  they,  (the  Remon- 
strants) saw  that  the  authority  of  this  writ- 
ing, to  which  they  had  given  the  name  of  a 
decreeof-the  States, -was  not  so  great,  as  that 
by  it  they,  could  attain  to  what-  they  aimed 
at,  they  indicated  that  the  same  things  must 
be  attempted  in  another  way;  and  for  that 
purpose,  a  certain  other  formula  of  toleration 
having  been  devised  in  deceitful  phrases, 
they,  by  the  hands  of  certain  persons,  who 
secretly  favoured  their  party  and  opinions, 
but  were  not  considered  as  Remonstrants, 
solicited  from  the  pastors,  subscription  to 
this  formula,  every  where  throughout  Hol- 
land, both  privately  and  in  their  convention. 


PRECEDIN(i      EVENTS.  203 

But  when  even  in  this  way  the  business 
did  not  go  on  according  to  the  purpose  of 
their  own  mind;  they  judged,  that  those  per- 
sons must  be  compelled  (cogendos)  by  the 
authority  of  the  superiors,  whom  they  were 
not  able  to  persuade  to  this,  and  that  at  length 
some  time  it  must  be  broken  through,  and 
this  business  evidently  accomplished.  To 
this  end  they  likewise  obtained,  that  in  the 
name  of  the  Illustrious  the  States,  the  decree 
concerning  mutual  toleration,  which  had  been 
published  in  the  former  year,  should  be  sent 
to  each  of  the  Classes,  and  at  the  same  time 
it  should  be  enjoined  on  the  pastors  to  obey 
.the  same  without  any  contradiction.  And 
that  they  might  the  more  easily  prefer  those 
who  were  attached  to  their  parly,  to  the  min- 
istries of  the  churches,  others  having  been 
excluded;  they  effected  moreover  that  an- 
other (decree)  should  be  joined  to  it,  by 
which  it  was  permitted,  that  in  the  vocation 
of  pastors  and  elders,  it  should  be  allowable 
to  use  that  order,  which  in  the  year  1591  had 
been  framed,  but  not  approved;  from  the 
prescribed  rule,  of  which  the  election  was 
appointed  to  be  by  four  of  the  magistracy, 
and  four  others  to  be  deputed  from  the  pres- 
bytery.  When  these  decrees  had  been  trans- 


204  HISTORY     OF 

mitted  to  the  Classes,  the  most  of  them  sent 
away  their  deputies  to  the  Illustrious  the 
States,  that  they  might  publicly  explain  their 
difficulties  or  grievances,  which  they  had  as 
to  those  things,  that  were  contained  in  the 
writing;  and  might  deprecate  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  same.  When  on  this  account 
they  had  come  to  the  Hague,  and  had  now 
learned  from  the  delegates  of  the  principal 
cities,  that  those  decrees,  though  they  had 
already  been  transmitted,  had  not  as  yet  been 
confirmed  by  the  customary  {solemi)  appro- 
bation of  all  the  States;  and  therefore  could 
not  as  yet  obtain  the  force  of  a  law;  they 
judged,  that  they  must  desist  from  the  design 
till  they  should  be  further  pressed.  But  this 
last  decree  gave  occasion  to  new  contentions 
and  disturbances  in  many  places,  especially 
in  the  church  at  Harlem.  For  when  some 
magistrates  determined,  that  ministers  should 
be  called,  according  to  this  new  form,  and 
(thus)  called  them,  but  the  churches  did  not 
approve  it;  it  came  to  pass,  that  they  refused 
to  acknowledge  those  who  had  been  thus 
called  as  their  lawful  pastors,  and  to  have 
any  ecclesiastical  communion  with  them.  It 
was  also  effected  by  these  decrees,  that  cer- 
tain Classes  in  Holland,  which  had  hitherto 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  205 

preserved  unity,  in  the  government  of  the 
churches,  with  the  Remonstrants  for  the  sake 
of  peace,  were  now  torn  away  from  them 
{(livelier entur,)  because  the  most  of  the  pas- 
tors could  not  approve  these  things:  yet  as 
the  Rermonstrants  purposed  that  the  churches 
should  be  governed  according  to  the  pre- 
script and  law  of  these  decrees,  but  were 
not  able  to  extort  this  from  their  fellow  min- 
isters by  authority,  they  introduced  into  the 
conventions  of  the  Classes  certain  political 
persons,  mostly  alienated  from  the  reformed 
religion,  and  attached  to  their  party,  and 
brought  dominion  into  the  churches.  For 
the  orthodox  pastors,  tired  out  by  the  con- 
tentions which  from  these  causes  daily  arose 
with  the  Remonstrants,  judged  it  to  be  better, 
to  meet  together  apart  without  them,  and  to 
take  care  of  their  own  churches  in  peace, 
than  to  be  wearied  with  their  perpetual  con- 
tentions. 

In  the  mean  time  Utenbogardus  procured, 
that  it  should  be  enjoined  on  his  colleagues, 
by  the  authority  of  the  superiors,  to  obey 
these  decrees  also;  which  when  his  col- 
league Henry  Rosaius  said  that  he  could  not 
promise  with  a  good  conscience;  he  was  sus- 
pended from  his  office  of  teaching  by  the  au- 


206  HISTORY    OF 

thority  of  the  same  persons,  and  by  the  sin- 
ister instigation  of  Utenbogardus.*  Thence 
the  members  of  the  church  at  the  Hague, 
who  loved  the  purity  (sincerilatem)  of  the 
reformed  doctrine,  continued  the  exercise  of 
their  reUgion;  at  first  indeed  in  the  neigh- 
bouring village  of  Risverch,  but,  when  the 
pastors  had  obtained  it  by  loan  from  the 
other  churches  at  the  Hague,  in  a  separate 
place  of  worship  [tejnplo)  to  which  after- 
wards some  of  the  chief  persons  out  of  the 
States  themselves,  and  the  counsellors  of  the 
courts,  and  the  other  colleagues,  and  the  most 
Illustrious  the  Prince  of  Orange  himself,  and 
the  most  Generous  Count  William  Ludovi- 
cus,  leaving  the  assemblies  of  the  Remon- 
strants, resorted,  that  they  might  testify  their 
consent  to  the  orthodox  doctrine,  and  their 
strong  attachment  to  the  same.  The  Re- 
monstrants odiously  traduced  this  separa- 
tion under  the  title  of  schism,!  and  endea- 
voured by  all  methods  to  hinder  or  to  punish 
it:  labouring  in  the  mean  while,  that  these 

*  Whatever  pretensions  were  made  to  toleration  by  the 
Remonstrants,  it  is  from  this  most  evident,  that  they  paid 
no  due  regard  to  the  ri'j^hts  of  conscience,  the  proper  jrrouud 
of  all  toleration. 

t  It  commenced  nearly  as  most  other  schisms  have 
done;  but  all  the  blame  did  not  rest  on  those  stigmatized 
as  schismatics,  nor  even  the  greatest  measure  of  it. 


PRECEDIXG     EVENTS.  207 

decrees  should  be  authoritatively  put  in  ex- 
ecutioii  ill  every  place,  where  they  knew 
that  the  magistrate  favoured  them.  On 
which  account,  when  many  pious  men  were 
punished  by  fines,  prisons,  and  banishments, 
they  appealed  to  the  supreme  tribunal  of  jus- 
tice, and  implored  assistance  against  force; 
and  when  now  the  most  ample  the  Senators 
of  the  supreme  court  attempted  to  succour 
the  oppressed,  they  (the  Remonstrants)  ob- 
tained by  the  advocate  of  Holland,  that  an 
interdict  should  be  laid  on  the  same  court, 
from  protecting  them.* 

March,  a.  d.  161G.]  But  when  many  also 
and  principal  cities  of  Holland,  and  in  the 
first  place  among  them  the  most  powerful 
city  of  Amsterdam,  opposed  the  execution  of 
these  decrees,  it  was  effected  that  Hugo  Gro- 
tius  with  certain  persons  should  be  sent  to 
Amsterdam,  in  order  that  by  his  eloquence 
he  might  persuade  the  most  ample  the  Sen- 
ate of  that  city  to  approve  the  same  decrees. 
When  he  had  attempted  this  with  a  prolix 


*  What  must  the  modern  advocates  for  toleration,  and 
more  than  toleration,  tliink  of  that  toleration  which  these 
men  pleaded  for,  while  tiius  employed  in  perseeulion ;  and 
who  have  rendered  their  opponents  odious  even  to  this 
day,  as  enemies  to  toleration,  for  rejecting  their  legal 
measures ! 


208  HISTORY    OF 

oration,  it  was  answered  by  tlie  most  ample 
the  Senate;  That  they  could  by  no  means 
approve  that,  passing  by  the  lawful  synodi- 
cal  conventions,  it  should  be  deliberated  in  a 
convention  of  the  States,  concerning  ecclesi- 
astical affairs,  that  decrees  should  be  made, 
and  the  execution  of  those  decrees  enjoined 
by  authority  :  That  it  was  purposed  by  them, 
that  the  true  Christian  religion,  the  exercise 
of  which  had  flourished  during  fifty  years  in 
these  regions,  should  be  preserved;  they 
judged  also  that  even  the  least  change  would 
be  pernicious  to  the  republic,  unless  it  had 
been  first  maturely  examined  by  a  lawful 
Synod;  and  further,  they  could  not  assent  to 
the  different  propositions  and  acts  made  from 
the  year  1611,  even  to  the  eighteenth  of 
March  of  this  year  1€16,  nor  to  this  last  pro- 
position; neither  were  they  wilHng,  that  un- 
der the  name  of  the  city  of  Amsterdam,  (when 
it  was  no  feeble  member  of  that  convention 
of  the  States,)  any  decrees  sliould  be  esta- 
blished, much  less  authoritatively  carried 
into  execution,  or  any  tiling  decreed  against 
those  who  professed  the  reformed  religion, 
unless  controversies,  and  changes  in  religion, 
and  in  ecclesiastical  affairs,  had  been  first  ex- 
amined and  discussed  in  lawful  Synods,  by 


PRECEDING     EVENTS,  209 

the  authority  of  the  Illustrious  the  States. 
But  neither  were  they  wiUing,  that  pastors 
who  were  attached  to  the  opinion  of  the  re- 
formed religion  defended  by  the  Contra-Re- 
monstrants,  should  in  the  mean  time  on  that 
account,  either  be  suspended  or  removed 
from  their  ministerial  offices;  because  they 
declared  that  they  could  not  conscientiously 
cultivate  ecclesiastical  unity  with  the  Re- 
monstrants: neither  that  the  churches  which 
followed  the  same  opinion,  should,  under 
the  pretext  of  Schism,  or  because  accord- 
ing to  conscience,  they  were  reluctant  to 
attend  on  the  sermons  of  the  Remonstrants, 
be  hindered  in  the  exercise. of  divine  wor- 
ship. And  all  these  things  they  determined, 
until  by  the  authority  of  the  Illustrious  the 
States,  a  lawful  Synod  should  be  convened, 
in  which  these  controversies  might  be  duly 
examined  and  discussed.  Thus  the  labour 
and  endeavour  of  the  Remonstrants,  and  of 
those  who  favoured  them,  were  in  vain;  es- 
pecially because  the  magistrates  of  the  most 
ample  city  of  Dort,  of  Enchuse,  of  Edamen, 
and  of  Purmerend,  publicly  approved  this 
determination  of  the  Senate  of  Amsterdam.* 


*  As  no  intimation  is  here  given  of  molesting  the  Re- 
monstrants, either  pastors  or  churches,  but  merely  of  pre- 


210  HISTORVOF 

About  this  time,  the  pastors  of  Camp  in 
Transylvania,  having  embraced  the  opinion 
of  the  Remonstrants,  by  the  assistance  of  the 
magistracy,  cast  out  of  the  ministry  their  most 
learned  colleague,  and  most  tenacious  of 
sound  doctrine,  William  Stephanus,  because 
he  opposed  their  attempts;  and  by  pamphlets 
published,  and  by  public  sermons  full  of  ca- 
lumnies, they  endeavoured  to  bring  the  re- 
formed religion  into  the  hatred  of  the  com- 
mon people. 

March,  a.  d.  1617.]  When,  on  account 
of  these  innovations  in  doctrine,  and  the  dis- 
turbances of  the  churches,  and  of  the  state 
which  followed,  they  saw  that  they  were 
rendered  more  and  more  odious,  they  pre- 
sented.a  second  Remonstrance  to  the  Illus- 
trious the  States,  in  which,  with  incredible 
impudence,  they  endeavour  to  remove  from 
themselves  the  crime  of  innovation,  and  to 
fasten  the  same  on  those  pastors  who  most 
constantly  remained  in  the  received  doctrine 
of  these  churches."  And  the  rest  of  the  pas- 
venting  the  Contru-Rcnionstrants  from  being  molested,  till 
a  Synod  were  held;  this  decision  of  the  Senate  of  Amster- 
dam, contnins  more  of  tlie  spirit  of  toleration  than  any 
thing  whieh  wc  have  yet  met  with. 

*  Either  this  whole  narrative  is  false  throughout,  or 
this  attempt  was  made  with  eonsuminate  effrontepy :  not 
indeed  incredible,  because  other  innovators,  both  ancient 


PRECEDIXG      EVENTS.  211 

tors  presented  likewise  to  the  Illustrious  the 
States  a  copious  and  solid  answer  to  it.  But, 
whereas  these  long  continued  controversies 
had  already  brought  not  into  the  churches 
only,  but  the  republic  likewise,  so  great  a 
mass  of  difficulties,  perturbations,  and  con- 
fusions, that  all  who  loved  the  safety  of 
the  federated  provinces,  or  of  the  reformed 
churches  which  are  in  them,  or  who  favour- 
ed the  same,  understood  that  the  remedy  of 
these  evils  could  no  longer  be  deferred  with- 
out the  manifest  danger  of  the  state  and  of 
the  churches;  and  yet  the  Illustrious  the 
States  had  not  been  able  hitherto  to  agree  as 
to  the  kind  of  remedy:  J^mes  I.,  the  most 
powerful  and  Serene  king  of -Great  Britain, 
out  of  his  singular  and  sinceVe  affection  to- 
wards these  regions  and  churches,  thought, 
tliat  the  lUustrious  and  most  powerful  the 
States  General  should  be  admonished  by  let- 
ters, no  longer  to  suffer  this  gangrene  to  feed 
upon  the  body  of  the  republic:  but  that 
they  should,  as  soon  as  possible,  proceed  to 
meet  these  unhappy  contentions,  divisions, 

and  modern,  have  endeavoured,  and  with  success,  to  fasten 
the  cliarge  of  innovation  on  those  who  most  steadily  abode 
by  tlie  doctrine  of  articles,  &.c.  subscribed  by  ail  parties. 
But  nothing  is  incredible,  of  whicli  several  undeniable  in- 
stances may  be  adduced. 


212  HISTORY    OF 

schisms,  and  factions,  which  threatened  ma- 
nifest danger  to  the  state.  And  at  the  same 
time  he  obtested  them,  that  they  would  res- 
tore to  its  original  purity,  all  errors  having 
been  extirpated,  the  true  and  ancient  reform- 
ed doctrine,  which  they  had  always  profess- 
ed, which  had  been  confirmed  by  tlie  com- 
mon consent  of  all  the  reformed  churches, 
and  which  had  been  always  the  foundation 
and  bond  of  that  most  strict  friendship  and 
conjunction,  which  had  so  long  flourished 
between  his  kingdoms  and  these  provinces;, 
and  which  he  judged  might  be  done,  of  all 
means  the  most  advantageously,  by  a  nati- 
onal Synod,  to  be  called  together  by  their 
authority.  For  indeed  this  was  the  ordi- 
nary, legitimate,  and  most  efficacious  reme- 
dy, whidi  had  been  had  recourse  to  in  every 
age,  in  evils  of  this  kind  among  Christians. 
But  moreover  the  most  Illustrious  Maurice, 
prince  of  Orange,  the  governor  of  federated 
Belgium,  as  often  before  this,  so  now  did  not 
desist  daily,  in  a  most  solemn  and  weighty 
manner,  to  obtest,  as  well  the  Illustrious  and 
most  powerful  the  States  General,  and  also 
the  Illustrious  the  States  of  Holland  and 
West  Friezland,  that  in  proportion  as  the 
safety  of  the  republic  and  the  churches  was 


PRECEDING     EVEXTS.  213 

dear  lo  them,  so  they  would  give  dihgent  en- 
deavours that  a  remedy,  as  soon  as  possible, 
might  be  applied  to  these  most  grievous 
evils.  For  this  purpose  he  also  commanded, 
and  pressed  upon  them,  the  convocation  of 
a  national  Synod,  as  the  most  ordinary  and 
the  safest  remedy. 

The  Illustrious  the  States  of  Zeland  also, 
by  the  most  noble  and  ample  men,  D.  JNIal- 
derccus,  Brouwerus,  Potterus,  and  Bonifa- 
dus  Junius,  solemnly  warned  and  entreated 
the  Illustrious  the  orders  of  Holland  and 
West  Friezland,  in  their  convention,  that, 
seeing  the  contentions  and  dissensions  grew 
more  and  more  grievous  every  day,  with  the 
greatest  danger  of  the  republic;  and  many 
remedies  had  hitherto  been  tried  in  vain; 
that  they  would  agree  to  the  convoking  of  a 
national  Synod,  as  the  ordinary  remedy  pro- 
posed by  the  Holy  Spirit  for  evils  of  this 
kind,  and  always  had  recourse  to  by  Chris- 
tians.*    Then  likewise  the   Illustrious  the 


*  It  has,  I  believe,  been  generally  supposed,  that  the 
Synod  of  Dort  was  convened  liy  a  faction  or  party,  and  for 
party  ends  and  purposes;  but  it  seems  undeniable,  that  it 
iiecamc  tlic  general  and  almost  universal  opinion  of  the  dif- 
ferent States  in  the  confederated  provinces,  that  such  a 
national  Synod  as  the  Contra-Rcmonstrants  always  had 
urgently  requested,  was  become  absolutely  and  indispen- 
sab'y  needful;  and  that  the  Remonstrants  and  their  party 

19 


214  H  I  STOR  Y    OF 

States  of  Gueldria,  Friezland,  Groningen, 
and  Oniland,  requested  the  like  thing  by 
their  deputies  of  the  same  the  Illustrious  the 
States  (General.) 

But  when  the  Remonstrants  saw,  that  the 
convoking  of  a  national  Synod  was  recom- 
mended with  so  great  earnestness  by  kings 
and  princes,  and  the  neighbouring  and  fede- 
rated republics,  yea,  and  also  by  the  prin- 
cipal cities  of  Holland  and  West  Friezland; 
and  when  they  feared  lest  the  States  of  Hol- 
land and  West  Friezland,  of  whom  many  of 
their  own  accord inciitied  to  it,  and  promoted 
this  business  diligently,  should,  at  length  be 
moved  to  this  consent;  and  so,  that  at  some 
time,  an  account  must  be  rendered  of  their 
doctrine  and  actions  before  the  ecclesiastical 
tribunals;  in  order  to  avoid  this, they  at  first 
proposed  a  new  way  of  settling  tlie  contro- 
versies: namely,  that  a  few  persons,  both 

could  no  longfct  resist  this  generally  pievaiiincf  sentiment. 
Indeed  nothings  can  be  more  clear,  than  that  all  parties, 
except  the  zealous  Remonstrants,  regarded  a  national  Sy- 
nod as  the  proper  and  only  effectual  way  of  terminating 
the  controversial  disturbances;  and  not  only  sanctioned  by 
the  example  of  Christians  in  every  ago,  but  enjoined  by 
God  himself.  How  tiir  they  were  vvarranlcd  in  this  senti- 
nient,  constitut.s  a  distinct  question.  Tlic  Synod  of  Dort, 
however,  should  nut  be  judged  by  oar  modern  opinions, 
but  by  the  general  opinion  of  that  age.  The  reasons  why 
the  Uemonstrauts  dissented  from  tliat  opinion  are  very 
evident. 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  215 

political  and  ecclesiastical,  of  a  certain  and 
equal  number,  should  be  chosen  by  the  Illus- 
trious the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Friez- 
land,  who,  having  communicated  counsels 
with  each  other,  might  devise  some  method 
of  peace  and  concord,  which,  having  been 
approved  by  the  Illustrious  the  States,  might 
then  be  prescribed  to  the  churches.  But 
when  this  did  not  succeed,  (because,  the 
more  prudent  easily  foresaw,  from  whom, 
and  of  what  kind  of  persons,  this  convention 
would  be  instituted,  and  what  was  to  be 
expected  from  it;  and  besides,  that  it  was 
unprecedented  in  the  churches,  and  very  little 
suited  for  taking  away  ecclesiastical  contro- 
versies in  things  pertaining  to  doctrine,)  they 
thought  that  the  most  extreme  measures  must 
be  tried,  rather  than  be  reduced  to  this  ne- 
cessity, and  accordingly  recourse  was  had 
to  the  most  desperate  counsels.  For  some 
of  the  chief  persons  (or  nobles,  proceribus) 
were  persuaded  by  them,  that  the  calling  of 
a  national  Synod,  which  was  then  pleaded 
for,  was  adverse  to  the  majesty  and  liberty 
of  the  provinces:  for  that  each  province  pos- 
sessed the  supreme  right  of  determining 
about  religion,  as  it  should  seem  good  to  it: 
that  it  was  an  unworthy  thing  to  subject  this 


216  HISTORY      OF 

their  liberty  to  the  judgment  of  other  pro- 
vinces; (and)  that  this  right  of  majesty  was 
to  be  defended  by  all  means,  even  by  arms. 
By  these  and  similar  arguments,  the  minds 
of  the  more  imprudent  were  so  stirred  up, 
that  the  rulers  of  some  cities,  having  made  a 
conspiracy,  decreed  to  levy  soldiers,  who 
should  be  bound  by  oath,  neither  to  the  most 
powerful  the  States  General,  nor  to  the  Illus- 
trious the  Prince  of  Orange,  the  Commander 
in  chief  of  the  army,  but  to  themselves  alone, 
for  the  defence  of  the  cause  of  the  Remon- 
strants, and  of  their  own  authority;  which 
for  the  sake  of  the  same  (cause)  they  had 
exposed  to  danger.  This  was  done  at 
Utrecht,  in  which  city  the  most  powerful 
the  States  General  had  a  garrison  sufficiently 
strong  against  tumults  and  seditions;  at  Har- 
lem, Leyda,  Rotterdam,  as  also  Gouda, 
Schookhove,  Horn,  and  other  places;  the 
Remonstrants  instigating  the  magistrates  of 
the  cities  to  this,  as  may  be  clearly  proved 
by  divers  of  their  letters,  which  afterwards 
came  into  (the)  hands  (of  the  States.)  And 
thus  the  dissensions  of  the  Remonstrants 
would  have  brought  these  flourishing  pro- 
vinces into  the  danger  of  a  civil  war,  if  this 
madness  had  not  been  early  repressed,  by 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  217 

the  singular  prudence  of  the  most  powerful 
the  States  General,  and  by  the  vigilance  and 
fortitude  of  mind,  never  to  be  sufficiently 
celebrated  {depredicanda)  of  the  Illustrious 
the  Prince  of  Orange.* 

The  most  powerful  the  States  General, 
when  they  saw,  that  by  this  method,  the 
provinces  were  brought  into  extreme  danger, 
judged,  that  the  calling  of  a  national  Synod 
must  no  longer  be  delayed,  but  be  hastened 
at  the  earliest  opportunity;  especially  when 
that  most  illustrious  man,  Dudley  Carleton, 
the  ambassador  of  the  most  Serene  King  of 
Great  Britain,  by  a  very  weighty  and  pru- 
dent speech,  had  earnestly  stirred  up  their 
Illustrious  Highnesses  to  the  same.  This 
oration  the  Remonstrants  afterwards  were 
not  afraid  publicly  to  revile,  in  a  most  im- 
pudent and  most  calumniating  pamphlet,  to 
which  they  gave  the  title  oi  Bilancis;  spa- 

*  How  far  tlic  suliscqucnt  proceedings  agfainst  the  Re- 
monstrants, arc  to  he  considered  simply  as  reli<rious  per- 
secution, may  well  be  (Questioned,  wlien  such  seditious,  if 
not  treasonable  practices,  were  proved  against  them  from 
their  own  letters.  It  seems  evident  from  this  history,  that 
recourse  to  arms,  in  the  first  instance  at  least,  was  had  by 
the  party  of  the  Remonstrants,  and  in  opposition  to  existing 
laws.  This  is  not  generally  understood.  The  rights  of 
conscience,  and  the  toleration  arising  from  the  recognition 
of  it,  seem  to  have  been  equally  unthought  of  by  both 
parties. 


218 


HISTORY      OF 


ring  with  a  slanderous  tongue  no  order  of 
men,  not  the  most  powerful  the  States,  not 
the  Prince  of  Orange,  yea,  not  even  the  most 
Serene   the   King   of  Great  Britain.     This 
pamphlet,  the  most  powerful  the  States  Gen- 
eral condemned  by  a  public  edict  as  scanda- 
lous and  seditious;  having  offered   a  most 
ample  reward,  if  any  one  could  point  out  the 
author.     Afterwards  Jo.  Casimirus  Junius, 
the  son  of  the  most  celebrated  Francis  Ju- 
nius, not  unlike  his  father,  [hand  degener,) 
copiously  refuted  the  same.     Therefore  the 
Illustrious  and  most  powerful  the  States,  de- 
creed the  convoking  of  a  national  Synod,  at 
length  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to  beheld 
on  the  first  day  of  May  in  the  following  year; 
and  at  the  same  time,  they   enacted  some 
laws,  according  to  which  they  willed  as  well 
that  the  convocation  should  be  instituted,  as 
the  Synod  itself  held.     But  because  the  Re- 
monstrants did  not  appear  greatly  to  regard 
the  judgment  of  the  Belgic  churches,  and 
had   always  endeavoured   to  persuade  the 
people,  that  they  did  not  dissent  from  the 
opinion  of  the  reformed  churches;  it  seemed 
good  also,  to  their  Illustrious  Mightinesses, 
to  invite,  from  all  the  reformed  churches  of 
the   neighbouring  kingdoms,  principalities, 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  219 

and  republics,  some  theologians,  distinguish- 
ed for  piety,  learning,  and  prudence,  that 
they  might  support  by  their  judgments  and 
counsels  the  deputies  of  the  Belgic  churches; 
and  that  so  these  controversies,  having  been 
examined  and  thoroughly  discussed,  as  it  were 
by  the  common  judgment  of  all  the  reformed 
churches,  might  be  composed  so  much  the 
more  certainly,  happily,  safely,  and  with  the 
greater  benefit. 

Dec.  11,  1617.]  This  decree  having  been 
made,  the  Remonstrants  began  in  a  wonder- 
ful manner  to  make  disturbances,  and  pro- 
posed various  other  projects  {conceptibus) 
by  those  who  were  attached  to  their  cause, 
in  endeavouring  to  overturn  it  and  render  it 
of  no  effect:  in  Holland  indeed,  they  them- 
selves, by  their  favourers,  demanded  a  pro- 
vincial Synod,  against  which  a  little  while 
ago  they  had  entertained  so  strong  an  aver- 
sion {tantopere  abhorrrierant.)  And  because 
measures  had  been  devised  for  calling  for- 
eign theologians  to  the  national  Synod,  they 
thought  that  to  this  provincial  Synod,  if  so 
it  seemed,  good,  some  foreign  theologians 
might  be  (invited.)  But  it  was  answered, 
that  indeed  a  provincial  Synod  had  formerly 
been  demanded  by  the  churches  of  Holland, 


220 


HISTORY    OF 


when  no  hope  appeared  of  obtaining  a  na- 
tional Synod,  and  when  the  controversies 
were  confined  within  the  boundaries  of  the 
churches  of  Holland  alone:  but  now,  be- 
cause the  calling  of  a  national  Synod  had 
been  decreed,  and  the  evil  had  diffused  itself 
through  all  the  provinces,  so  that  it  could 
not  be  taken  away  by  the  Synod  of  one  pro- 
vince, it  was  at  this  time  altogether  unrea- 
sonable to  think  of  a  provincial  Synod,  for  the 
composing  of  these  controversies.  Because, 
in  like  manner,  as  it  behoved  particular  Sy- 
nods, in  each  of  the  provinces,  to  precede 
the  national  Synod;  so  in  Holland  also,  both 
North  and  South  (Holland)  particular  Sy- 
nods would  precede.  Yet  the  Remonstrants, 
by  their  favourers,  pressed  eagerly  and  urged 
such  a  Synod:  either,  because  they  thought, 
that  it  would  less  obstruct  their  cause,  as 
they  had  in  Holland  so  many  great  men  and 
even  pastors  fav,ouring  them;  or  that  they 
might  by  this  tergiversation  absolutely  hin- 
der the  calling  of  the  national  Synod.  But 
when  they  themselves  saw,  that  this  demand 
was  too  unjust  for  them  easily,  to  persuade 
(the  granting  of)  it;  they  lied  to  a  new  excep- 
tion, and  desired  (or  proposed)  that  this  cause 
should  be  deferred,  (or  reserved)  to  a  general 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  221 

council  {ceaitmenicam.)  But  it  was  answered 
them,  that  it  was  most  uncertain,  whether 
or  when  a  general  council  could  be  called; 
yet,  that  these  evils  required  a  present  re- 
medy, and  that  this  national  (Synod)  about 
to  be  called  by  the  Illustrious  and  most  pow- 
erful the  States  General,  would  be  as  it  were 
an  oecumenical  and  general  (council;)  when 
deputies  from  almost  all  the  reformed  church- 
es would  be  present  at  the  same.  If  they 
should  account  themselves  aggrieved  by  the 
judgment  of  such  a  Synod,  it  would  always 
be  entire  and  lawful  to  them  to  appeal  from 
this  national  to  a  general  council ;  provided 
only,  that  in  the  mean  time  they  obeyed  the 
judgment  of  the  national  Synod.  By  these 
evasions  and  subterfuges  they  effected,  that 
the  letters  of  convocation  were  for  some  little 
time  delayed;  and  it  was  necessary  that  the 
day  appointed  for  the  meeting  should  be 
changed  and  deferred.* 

In  the  mean  while  that  most  illustrious 
person,  Dudley  Carleton,  in  the  convention 

*  Tlie  conduct  of  the  Remonstrants,  on  tliis  occasion, 
evidently  resembled  that  of  an  accused  person,  wlio,  in- 
stead of  demanding  a  fair  trial,  objects  to  the  autliority  of 
the  court,  challenges  the  jurymen,  and  endeavours  to  find 
out  flaws  in  the  indictment,  and  adopts  every  evasion  to 
escape  the  trial,  which  can  be  suggested  by  his  solicitor 
or  counsel. 

20 


222  HISTORY     OF 

of  the  Illustrious  and  most  powerful  the 
States  General,  publicly  complained,  that  the 
honour  of  his  master,  the  most  Serene  the 
King  of  Great  Britain,  had  been  very  un- 
worthily and  impudently  reviled,  in  the  infa- 
mous libel  (or  pamphlet)  Bilancis,  which 
the  Remonstrants,  even  after  the  edict  of 
their  Highnesses,  had  taken  care  should  be 
printed  again,  having  been  translated  into 
the  French  language:  and  having  briefly 
and  solidly  refuted  most  of  the  objections  of 
the  Remonstrants,  he  explained  to  the  Illus- 
trious and  most  powerful  the  States  General, 
what  method  the  most  powerful  King  of 
Great  Britain  was  accustomed  to  employ,  in 
settling  controversies  concerning  religion  or 
doctrine;  which,  because  it  agreed  with  the 
decree  of  the  Illustrious  the  States  General, 
it  more  and  more  confirmed  their  Illustrious 
Highnesses  in  this  holy  determination.  The 
most  ample  also  the  Magistracy  of  the  city 
of  Amsterdam,  having  communicated  coun- 
sel previously  with  the  pastors  of -that  church, 
and  others  called  together  for  this  cause,  pro- 
pounded in  writing  many  and  very  weighty 
reasons,  in  the  convention  of  the  Illustrious 
the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Friezland, 
in  which  it  was  most  evidently  demonstrated, 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  223 

that  these  controversies  could  not  be  deter- 
mined at  this  season  by  any  other  method, 
than  by  a  national  Synod;  at  the  same  time 
they  most  solidly  answered  all  the  objections 
of  the  Remonstrants,  and  all  their  projects, 
concerning  a  provincial  Synod,  and  also  con- 
cerning a  general  council.  Soon  after,  like- 
wise, the  most  ample  the  Magistracy  of  the 
city  of  Enchusen,  having  exhibited  many 
reasons,  in  writing  also,  approved  the  same. 
These  reasons  were  afterwards  made  public; 
that  it  might  be  evident  to  all  men,  how  un- 
justly the  Remonstrants  and  their  favourers 
acted,  because  they  obstinately  resisted  the 
calling  of  a  national  Synod,  by  these  new 
projects,  and  eluded  [subterfugere7it)  its 
decision. 

The  Illustrious  the  States  General,  as  they 
judged  that  this  thing  so  entirely  necessary, 
and  for  the  most  just  and  weighty  causes 
already  decreed,  was  not  to  be  any  longer 
delayed,  on  account  of  projects  and  shiftings 
of  this  kind;  again  decreed,  that  the  convo- 
cation of  a  national  Synod,  without  any  delay 
or  adjournment,  should  be  immediately  in- 
stituted; and  they  determine,  that  the  city 
Dordrecht  (or  Dort)  should  be  the  place  of 
its  meeting;  the  day,  the  first  of  the  next 


224  HISTORY      OP 

November.  When  some  persons  among  (he 
States  of  Holland  and  West  Friezland,  fa- 
vouring the  cause  of  the  Remonstrants,  op- 
posed themselves  to  this  decree,  in  the  con- 
vention of  the  Illustrious  and  most  powerful 
the  States  General,  who  complained,  that  an 
injury  was  done  to  the  majesty,  the  right, 
and  finally,  the  liberty  of  that  province;  the 
Illustrious  and  most  powerful  the  States  Ge- 
neral, declared  by  public  letters,  that  they 
did  not  purpose,  by  this  convocation  of  a 
national  Synod,  that  any  thing  should  be 
taken  away  from,  or  lessened  in  the  majesty, 
right,  or  liberty,  of  any  province;  but  that 
this  was  the  sincere  intention  of  their  High- 
nesses, that  without  any  prejudice  of  any 
province,  and  even  of  the  union  and  confe- 
deration, by  the  ordinary  decision  of  a  na- 
tional Synod,  the  ecclesiastical  controversies 
alone  that  had  arisen  concerning  doctrine, 
which  pertained  to  all  the  reformed  Belgic 
churches,  shonid  lawfully  be  determined  to 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  peace  of  the  re- 
public and  of  the  churches.  They  then  ad- 
dressed letters  to  the  States  of  each  of  the 
provinces,  in  which  they  declared,  that  it  had 
been  determined  by  them,  to  call  together, 
in   the   name   of    the    Lord,   from    all   the 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  225 

churches  of  these  provinces  a  national  Sy-^ 
nod,  on  the  first  of  November  ensuing;  that 
by  this  method  the  controversies  which  had 
arisen  in  the  same  churches,  might  be  law- 
fully examined  and  settled  in  a  beneficial 
manner,  (truth  being  always  preserved.)  At 
the  same  time  they  admonished  them,  that 
as  soon  as  they  could,  they  would  call  a  pro- 
vincial Synod  in  their  own  provinces,  after 
the  accustomed  manner;  from  which  six 
pious  and  learned  men,  and  greatly  loving 
peace;  namely,  three  or  four  pastors,  with 
two  or  three  other  proper  persons,  professing 
the  reformed  religion,  might  be  deputed,  who 
in  the  aforementioned  national  Synod,  ac- 
cording to  the  laws  constituted  by  them,  (a 
copy  of  which  they  transmitted,)  might  exa- 
mine those  controversies  and  take  them  away, 
truth  being  preserved,  (or  safe,  salva  veri- 
tate.)  To  the  Gallo-Belgic  churches  also  (of 
French  Flanders,)  which  used  to  constitute  a 
peculiar  Synod  among  themselves,  seeing 
they  had  been  dispersed  through  all  these 
provinces,  they  addressed  letters  of  the  same 
kind.  These  letters  having  been  received, 
the  Illustrious  the  States  of  each  of  the  pro- 
vinces, called  together  the  provincial  or  par- 
ticular Synods  of  their  own  churches;    in 


226 


HISTORY     OF 


which  the  grievances  might  be  proposed 
which  were  to  be  carried  to  the  national 
Synod,  the  persons  to  be  sent  out  to  the  same 
be  deputed,  and  the  commands  with  which 
these  were  to  be  furnished,  framed  by  the 
common  suffrages  of  the  churches.  These 
things  were  transacted  in  each  of  the  pro- 
vinces, in  the  manner  hitherto  in  use  in  these 
reformed  churches;  except  that  in  Holland 
and  in  the  province  of  Utrecht,  because  of 
the  very  great  number  of  the  Remonstrants, 
the  customary  method  could  not  in  all  things 
be  observed.  For  when  in  Holland  separa- 
tions had  been  made  in  some  of  the  Classes, 
so  that  the  Remonstrants  held  their  own 
Class-meetings  apart,  and  the  other  pastors 
theirs  also;  it  seemed  proper  to  the  most 
Illustrious  the  States  of  that  province,  that  of 
the  Classes,  in  which  a  separation  of  this 
kind  had  not  been  made,  four  should  be  de- 
puted by  the  majority  of  votes,  in  the  manner 
hitherto  customary,  who  with  the  ordinary 
power  might  be  sent  forth  to  the  particular 
Synod;  but  in  the  other  Classes,  for  the  sake 
of  avoiding  confusion,  the  Remonstrants 
should  appoint  two,  and  the  other  pastors  in 
like  manner  two,  who  migiit  be  sent  with 
equal  power  to  the  particular  Synod.     In  the 


PRECEDING      EVENTS.  227 

province  of  Utrecht,  the  churches  had  not 
been  distributed  into  certain  Classes:  where- 
fore it  pleased  the  most  Illustrious  the  States 
of  that  province,  that  all  the  Remonstrants 
should  meet  together  apart  in  one  Synod ; 
but  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  who  did  not  follow 
the  opinion  of  the  Remonstrants,  of  whom 
there  still  remained  no  small  number,  in  an- 
other (Synod ;)  and  that  from  each  Synod  and 
party,  three  should  be  sent  forth  to  the  na- 
tional Synod  with  the  power  of  judging. 
But  the  church  of  Utrecht,  as  it  had  been 
torn  asunder  into  parties,  of  which  the  one 
followed  the  opinion  of  the  Remonstrants, 
but  the  other  disapproved  of  it;  and  this 
(party)  recently  set  at  liberty  from  the  op- 
pression of  the  Remonstrants,  had  not  made 
provision  for  stated  pastors,  but  used  at  that 
time  the  ministry  of  John  Dipetzius,  a  pastor 
of  Dort;  it  so  happened  that  he  was  lawfully 
deputed  by  another  Synod,  in  the  name  of 
the  churches  of  Utrecht,  which  did  not  follow 
the  opinion  of  the  Remonstrants.  But  when 
the  Synod  of  the  churches  of  Gueldria  and 
Zutphan,  had  been  assembled  at  Arnhem, 
the  Remonstrant  deputies  from  the  Classis 
of  Bommellien  refused  to  sit  along  with 
the   rest,  unless   previously   certain   condi- 


228 


HISTORY     OF 


tions  had  been  performed  to  them,  which 
the  Synod  judged  to  be  opposed  to  the  de- 
cree of  the  Illustrious  the  States.  And  when 
ten  articles  had  before  this  been  offered  by 
the  Remonstrants  of  the  Classis  of  Neomage, 
Bommelli,  and  Tiel,  to  the  Illustrious  the 
States  of  Gueldria,  and  to  the  counsellors  of 
the  same,  which  they  intimated  to  be  taught 
by  the  rest  of  the  pastors;  it  had  been  enjoin- 
ed on  them,  that  they  should  publicly  name 
those  pastors  who  taught  these  things,  in  or- 
der that  they  might  be  cited  before  the  Sy- 
nod, that  it  might  in  a  legal  manner  be  ex- 
amined, whether  the  matter  were  so  indeed. 
For  it  was  evident  [constabat)  that  those  ar- 
ticles had  been  framed  by  the  Remonstrants 
in  a  calumniating  manner,  in  order  to  excite 
odium  {ad  conflandam  invidiam)  against 
the  rest  of  the  pastors,  before  the  Supreme 
magistracy.  But  they  were  not  able  tp  name 
any  one  in  that  whole  province,  except  the 
pastor  of  Hattemis,  who  had  abundantly 
cleared  himself  to  the  Classis;  and  when  the 
Synod  nevertheless  was  willing  to  cite  him, 
that  he  might  be  heard  before  them,  the  Re- 
monstrants no  further  pressed  it.  Certainly, 
Henry  Arnoldi,  a  pastor  of  Delph,  who  was 
present  in  the  name  of  the  churches  of  South 


PRECEDING     EVENTS 


229 


Holland,  declared  that  there  was  no  one  in^ 
South  Holland  who  approved  or  taught  these 
things,*  Therefore  the  Synod  severely  re- 
proved thenfi  for  these  atrocious  calumnies; 
and  at  the  same  time  declared,  that  the 
churches  of  Gueldria  did  not  embrace  or  ap- 
prove the  doctrine  contained  in  these  articles, 
as  it  was  set  forth  by  them:  though  there 
were  in  them,  some  sentences,  which,  taken 
apart,  and  in  an  accommodating  sense,  could 
not  be  disapproved.  Then,  at  length,  hav- 
ing confessed  the  crime  of  a  calumny  into 
which  they  had  been  driven  {impacise  ca- 
lumnias),  they  requested  forgiveness  of  it 
(earn  deprecati  sunt).  There  was  then 
drawn  up  in  the  same  Synod,  a  state  of  the 
controversy  between  the  Remonstrants  and 
the  rest  of  the  pastors,  which  afterwards  was 
exhibited  to  the  national  Synod.  And  as 
there  were  many  pastors  in  that  province,  of 
whom  some  had  been  suspected  of  various 

*  In  like  manner  it  is  at  this  day  confidently  asserted  by 
writers,  who,  on  one  account  or  another,  arc  regarded  as 
worthy  of  credit;  and  tlius  it  is  gfcneraily  believed,  that 
there  are  a  numerous  set  of  men  in  Britain,  called  Calvin- 
ists,  or  Methodists,  or  evangelical  preachers,  who  preach 
doctrines,  defined  and  stated  by  the  writers,  and  justly 
deemed  absurd  and  pernicious;  who,  if  they  were  thus 
authoritatively  called  on  to  prove  their  assertions  would 
Bcarcely  be  able  to  substantiate  the  charge  on  one  indi- 
vidual of  the  whole  company. 


230 


HISTORY     OF 


Other  errors  besides  the  five  articles  of  the 
Remonstrants,  others  had  illegally  intruded 
into  the  ministry,  and  finally,  others  were  of 
profligate  life :  some  of  them  having  been 
cited  before  the  Synod,  for  these  causes  were 
suspended  from  the  ministry;  but  by  no 
means  because  of  the  opinion  contained  in 
the  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants,  which 
were  reserved  to  the  national  Synod.  The 
cause  of  the  rest,  having  been  left  in  the 
name  of  the  Synod,  was  referred  to  some 
persons  deputed  by  it,  to  whom  the  IllusUi- 
ous  the  States  likewise  joined  their  own  de- 
legates. These  causes,  having  been  fully  ex- 
amined in  their  Classes,  they  suspended  cer- 
tain of  them  from  their  ministry,  and  others 
they  entirely  removed. 

In  the  mean  while  the  Illustrious  the  States 
General,  when  they  had  several  times  com- 
manded those  of  Utrecht  especially  to  dis- 
miss the  new  soldiers,  and  those  who,  it  ap- 
peared, had  been  levied  for  this  purpose  also, 
that  the  execution  of  the  decrees  of  the  future 
national  Synod,  if  perhaps  the  Remonstrants 
could  not  approve  of  them,  might  be  hinder- 
ed by  an  armed  force;  determined  that  all 
these  soldiers,  of  which  there  were  now  some 
thousands,  should,  as  soon  as  possible,  be  dis- 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  231 

banded  and  discharged  by  their  authority. 
And  when  this  measure  had  been  carried  in- 
to effect  by  the  most  Illustrious  the  Prince  of 
Orange,  with  incredible  fortitude  of  soul,  pru- 
dence, dexterity,  and  promptitude,  without 
any  effusion  of  blood;  and  their  principal 
officers,  who  had  endeavoured  by  force  to  re- 
sist this  disbanding  of  them,  had  been  com- 
mitted to  custody;  John  Utenbogardus, 
James  Taurinus,  ajid  Adolphus  Venator,  con- 
scious in  themselves  of  criminality,  {male 
sibi  conscii),  having  deserted  their  churches, 
fled  out  of  federated  Belgium;  as  likewise 
did  a  short  time  after  Nicolas  Grevinchovius, 
having  been  cited  by  the  court  of  Holland  to 
plead  his  own  cause.  And  when  a  particu- 
lar Synod  in  South  Holland  had  been  called 
at  Delph,  most  of  the  Remonstrants,  des- 
pising the  before  mentioned  decree  of  the 
Illustrious  the  States,  refused  to  depute  any 
person  to  the  Synod ;  and,  having  presented 
a  little  suppliant  book  [libello  si(pplicx)  to 
the  Illustrious  the  States  of  Holland  and 
West  Friezland,  they  petitioned  that,  instead 
of  the  national  Synod  now  proclaimed  an- 
other convention  instituted  according  to  the 
same  twelve  conditions,  which  those  who 
were  cited  afterwards  laid   before  the  na- 


232 


niS  TORY     OP 


lional  Synod,  might  be  called.  The  Illustri- 
ous the  States,  having  heard  the  judgment  of 
the  Synod  of  Delph  concerning  this  demand, 
(which  also  was  inserted  in  these  acts,)  com- 
manded them  to  obey  the  constituted  order, 
and  the  mandates  of  the  Illustrious  the  States; 
and  moreover,  fully  to  state  their  opinion 
comprised  in  writing,  concerning  the  articles 
proposed  in  the  conference  at  Delph,  in  the 
year  1613;  and  to  add  all  their  considera- 
tions, which  they  had  respecting  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  of  these  churches. 
They  exhibited  the  declaration  of  their  opi- 
nion on  the  before  mentioned  articles,  vvhich 
afterwards,  having  been  translated  into  Latin 
by  the  delegates  of  this  Synod,  was  commu- 
nicated to  the  national  Synod :  but,  in  the 
placeof  considerations,  they  sent  some  things 
gathered  out  of  the  writings  of  certain  learn- 
ed men,  as  if  opposite  to  the  Confession  and 
the  Catechism. 

Before  this  Synod,  John  Utenbogardus,  and 
Nicolas  Grevinchovius  were  cited  ;  and  when 
the  former,  as  a  fugitive  {profugus),  dared 
not  to  appear,  but  the  latter  contumaciously 
refused,  the  accusations  produced  against 
them  having  been  examined,  each  of  them 
was,   by  the  judgment  of  this  Synod,  re- 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  233 

moved  from  the  ecclesiastical  ministry.  But 
when  in  South  Holland,  besides  these  two, 
there  were  many  others,  of  whom  the  most, 
in  these  dissentions,  had  been  obtruded,  on 
unwilling  churches,  without  a  lawful  voca- 
tion; and  others,  who  besides  these  five 
articles,  had  moreover  scattered  many  So- 
cinian  errors,  others  had  grievously  offended 
the  churches  by  wicked  and  turbulent  ac- 
tions, and  others  finally  led  a  profane  life;  it 
was  judged  necessary,  in  order  that  the 
churches  should  be  purified  from  these  scan- 
dals, and  the  discipline  of  the  clergy,  as  it  is 
called,  which  had  fallen  into  decay,  should 
at  length  be  restored,  that  all  these  disor- 
derly (alttxrej)  pastors  should  be  cited,  that 
they  might  render  before  the  Synod,  an  ac- 
count, as  well  of  their  vocation,  as  of  their 
doctrine,  and  also  of  their  life;  which  seemed 
proper  to  be  done,  even  for  this  cause  also, 
before  the  national  Synod,  that  if  perhaps 
any  should  deem  themselves  aggrieved  by 
the  sentence  of  the  Synod,  or  its  deputies, 
they  might  appeal  to  the  judgment  (of  the 
national  Synod. )  Certain  of  these  appeared, 
whose  causes  having  been  duly  examined, 
some  of  them  were  suspended  from  their 
office,  and  others  wholly  set  aside.     But  as 


234  HISTORY    OP 

to  those,  who  because  of  the  shortness  of  the 
time,  having  been  cited,  could  not  be  heard, 
and  those  who,  having  been  cited,  had  not 
appeared;  five  pastors  were  deputed,  to 
whom  the  Illustrious  the  States  joined  also 
three  deputies,  who  might  take  cognizance 
of  their  cause,  and  give  sentence  upon  it  in 
the  name  of  the  Synod.  But  it  was  ex- 
pressly enjoined  to  these  deputies,  not  to  fix 
any  censure  on  any  one,  because  of  the  opin- 
iori  expressed  in  the  five  articles  of  the  Re- 
monstrants; forasmuch,  as  the  judgment  con- 
cerning the  same  had  been  reserved  entire  to 
the  national  Synod.  But  they,  though  they 
every  where,  on  the  aforementioned  most 
weighty  causes,  even  dnring  the  national 
Synod,  suspended  many,  partly  from  the 
office  of  teaching,  and  partly  entirely  set 
them  aside ;  yet  marked  no  one  with  any 
censure  because  of  the  opinion  of  the  five 
articles,  as  it  may  be  evidently  shown  from 
their  very  Acts.*  In  North  Holland,  matters 
were  conducted  after  the  same  method,  in 
the  Synod  of  Horn,  in  which  the  pastors  of 

*  The  appeal  is  thus  made  to  the  registered  Acts  of 
tiiese  deputies,  evidently  because  tiiey  had  been  or  were 
likely  to  be  misrepresented  by  the  t'avourcrs  of  the  Re- 
monstrants; as,  beyond  doubt,  they  generally  have  been 
to  this  very  day. 


PRECEDING     EVENTS. 


235 


Horn,  John  Valesius,  John  Rodhigenus,  and 
Isaac  Welsingius,  having  been  suspended. 
from  the  office  of  teaching,  appealed  to  the 
national  Synod.j  And  when  the  deputies 
of  this  Sjmod,  along  with  the  delegates  of 
the  Illustrious  the  States,  examined,  in  the 
Classis  of  Alcmar,  the  cause  of  John  Gey- 
stran,  a  pastor  of  Alcmar,  and  of  Peter 
Geystran,  his  brother,  a  pastor  of  Egmond; 
it  was  discovered,  that  they  had  been  evi- 
dently addicted  to  the  blasphemous  and  exe- 
crable errors  of  Socinus,  as  it  appears  from 
their  own  confession;  which,  because  it  was 
publicly  read  in  the  national  Synod,  to  the 
horror  of  all  men,  is  likewise  inserted  in 
these  Acts.  In  the  Synod  of  the  Transyl- 
vanian  churches,  some  of  the  Remonstrants 
were  commanded  to  render  an  account  of 
their  doctrine  and  actions;  and  when  among 
them  four  pastors  of  the  church  of  Campe, 
Thomas  Goswin,  Assuerus  Matlhisius,  John 
Scotlerus,  and  above  all  Everard  Vosculius, 
had  been  accused  of  many  errors,  and  of  va- 
rious turbulent  actions;  the  cause  having 
been  examined,  it  seemed  good  to  reserve  it 
for  the  national  Synod;  even  as  it  was  after- 
wards brought  before  the  same.  In  the 
other  provinces,  because    no   manifest  Re- 


236  HISTORY     OF 

monstrants  were  found,  tlie  Synods  there 
held  duly  prepared  all  things  with  less  la- 
bour, after  the  accustomed  manner,  for  the 
national  Synod. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  most  Illustrious  and 
powerful  the  States  General  had  addressed 
letters  to  the  most  Serene  and  powerful 
James  I.  king  of  Great  Britain,  to  the  depu- 
ties of  the  reformed  churches  of  the  kingdom 
of  France,  to  the  most  Serene  the  Elector 
Palatine,  and  the  Elector  of  Brandenburg; 
to  the  most  Illustrious  the  Landgrave  of 
Hesse;  to  the  four  reformed  republics  of 
Helvetia,  (Switzerland,)  the  Tigurine,  Ber- 
nessian,  Basilian,  and  the  Schaphusian;  to 
the  Illustrious  and  generous  the  Counts  of 
Correspondentia  and  Wedevarica;  to  the  re- 
publics of  Geneva,  Bremen,  and  Emden,  in 
which  they  requested,  that  they  would  deign 
to  send  from  them  to  this  Synod,  some  of 
their  own  theologians,  excelling  in  learning, 
piety,  and  prudence,  who  might  earnestly 
labour  by  their  counsels  and  decisions,  along 
with  the  rest  of  the  deputies  of  the  Belgic 
chinches,  to  settle  those  controversies,  which 
had  arisen  in  these  Belgic  churches,  and  to 
restore  peace  to  the  same. 

All  these  things  having  been  duly  pre- 


PRECEDING      EVENTS. 


237 


pared  and  completed,  when  at  the  appointed 
time  as  well  tlie  deputies  of  the  Belgic 
churches,  as  also  the  foreign  theologians,  a 
few  excepted,  had  met  together  at  Dordrecht, 
(or  Dort,)  that  national  Synod  was  begun  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  on  the  thirteenth  day 
of  November  (1618.).  But  in  this  Synod, 
what  now  was  actually  done,  the  prudent 
reader  may  copiously  {prolixe)  know  from 
the  Acts  of  the  same,  which  now  are  pub- 
lished for  the  favour  (satisfaction,  gratiam) 
and  use  of  the  reformed  churches.  It  hath 
seemed  good  also,  that  to  these  Acts  should 
be  joined,  besides  other  writings  exhibited  to 
this  Synod,  the  judgments  also  of  the  theo- 
logians, concerning  the  five  articles  of  the 
Remonstrants  as  they  were  proposed  in  the 
Synod;  by  which  they  may  more  fully  know, 
by  the  same,  on  what  passages  of  Scripture, 
and  on  what  arguments,  the  canons  of  the 
reformed  church  do  rest.  It  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  that  the  prudent  reader  will 
discover  in  these  judgments,  the  highest  and 
most  admirable  agreement.  If  perhaps  in 
less  matters  a  certain  diversity  appear;  even 
this  will  be  an  argument,  that  a  due  liberty 
of  prophesying  and  judging  flourished,  in 
this  venerable  convention;  but  that  all,  not- 
21 


238  HISTORY     OF 

withstanding,  by  concording  opinions,  agreed 
in  the  doctrine  expressed  in  the  canons  of 
this  Synod;  of  whom  all  and  every  one, 
(not  one  indeed  excepted,  or  declining  to  do 
it,)  subscribed  to  testify  this  consent. 

But  all  the  reformed  churches  are  request- 
ed, willingly  to  embrace,  preserve,  and  pro- 
pagate this  orthodox  doctrine,  so  solemnly 
in  this  Synod,  explained  and  confirmed  from 
the  word  of  God;  and  transmit  it  to  all  pos- 
terity, to  the  glory  of  divine  grace,  and  the 
consolation  and  salvation  of  souls.  And  at 
the  same  time  also  favourably  to  receive  the 
pious,  and  never  sufficiently  to  be  celebrated 
zeal  and  earnest  endeavour  of  the  most  Illus- 
trious and  mighty  the  States  General  of  fede- 
rated Belgium,  for  preserving  the  purity  {sin- 
ceritate)  of  the  reformed  religion;  and  also 
to  follow  up  with  their  favour,  the  diligence 
and  piety,  in  maintaining  the  same,  of  so 
many  doctors,  of  distinguished  chm'ches, 
who  were  present  at  this  Synod:  and,  above 
all  things,  it  is  requested,  that  they  would 
earnestly  entreat  the  most  high  and  gracious 
God  {opthnxim  maximum)  that  he  would 
indeed  benignly  preserve  the  Belgic  churches, 
and,  in  like  manner,  all  others  professing  with 
them  the  same  orthodox  doctrine,  in  the  unity 


PKECEDING     EVENTS. 


239 


of  the  faith,  in  peace  and  tranquillity ;  and  that 
he  would  inspire  a  better  mind  into  the  Re- 
monstrants themselves,  and  all  others  who 
are  involved  in  error;*  and  by  the  grace  of 
his  own  Spirit,  would  at  length,  some  time 
lead  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  to 
the  glory  of  his  own  divine  name,  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  churches,  and  the  salvation  of 
us  all;  through  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ;  to  whom  with  the  Father,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  one,  true,  and  immortal  God, 
be  praise,  and  honour,  and  glory,  for  ever 
and  ever.   Amen.t 


*  "  Tliat  it  may  please  tlice  to  bring-  into  the  way  of 
truth,  all  such  as  have  erred  and  are  deceived." — (Litany.) 
The  Calvinism  of  the  Synod  did  not,  it  seems,  prevent 
their  prayers  for  those  who,  as  they  supposed,  were  in 
error.  It  did  not  lead  them  to  treat  their  most  eager  op- 
ponents, as  reprolmles,  and  give  up  as  necessarily  consign- 
ed to  destruction,  as  many  ignorantly  suppose ;  or  confi- 
dently assert,  tliat  decided  Calvinists  do,  even  with  malig- 
nity and  malignant  satisfaction.  So  great  are  they  calum- 
niated ! 

+  "  Accordingly  a  Synod  was  convoked  at  Dordrecht 
in  the  year  1618,  by  the  counsels  and  influence  of  prince 
Maurice,  &c."--(Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  450.)  "  Our  author 
always  forgets  to  mention  the  order  issued  by  the  States 
General  for  the  convocation  of  this  famous  Synod ;  and 
by  his  manner  of  expressing  himself,  and  particularly  by 
the  phrase  {Muuritio  auctoie)  would  seem  to  insinuate, 
that  it  was  by  this  prince,  that  the  assembly  was  called 
together.  The  legitimacy  of  tlie  manner  of  convoking 
this  Synod  was  questioned  by  Olden-Barneveldt,  who 
maintained  that  the  States  General  had  no  sort  of  au- 
thority in  matters  of  religion;  affirming  that  this  was  an 


240  HISTORY    OF,    ETC. 

act  of  sovereignty,  that  belonged  to  each  province  sepa- 
rately, and  respectively." — (Maclaine,  Ibid.) 

It  was  by  means  of  tliese  disputes,  about  the  ecclesias- 
tical authority,  (which  all  parties  supposed  to  be  possessed 
by  some  of  them,)  that  the  union  of  the  confederated 
States  was  endangered  in  this  controversy. 

"  Dr.  Mosheim,  however  impartial,  seems  to  have  con- 
sulted more  the  authors  of  one  side  than  of  the  other,  pro- 
bably because  they  were  more  numerous,  and  more  gene- 
rally known.  When  he  published  this  history,  the  world 
had  not  been  favoured  with  The  Letters,  Memoirs,  and 
Negotiations  of  Sir  Dudley  Carleton,  which  Lord  Roys- 
ton  (afterwards  Earl  of  Hardwicke)  drew  from  his  inesti- 
mable treasure  of  historical  manuscripts,  and  presented  to 
the  public,  or  rather  at  first  to  a  select  number  of  persons, 
to  whom  he  distributed  a  small  number  of  copies,  printed 
at  his  own  expense.  They  were  soon  translated  both  into 
Dutch  and  French :  and,  though  it  cannot  be  affirmed, 
that  the  spirit  of  party  is  no  where  discoverable  in  them; 
yet  they  contain  anecdotes  with  respect  both  to  Olden- 
Barneveldt  and  Grotius,  that  the  Arminians,  and  the  other 
patrons  of  these  two  great  men,  have  been  studious  to 
conceal.  These  anecdotes,  though  they  may  not  be  suffi- 
cient to  justify  the  severities  exercised  against  these  emi- 
nent men,  would,  however,  have  prevented  Dr.  Mosheim 
from  saying,  that  he  knew  not  on  what  pretext  they  were 
arrested."  (Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  449,  450.  Note  by  Mac- 
laine.) 

In  a  political  contest  for  authority,  between  prince 
Maurice,  and  his  opponents,  in  the  States  General,  the 
Remonstrants  favoured  his  opponents,  and  the  Contra-Re- 
monstrants  were  attached  to  him.  The  prince's  party  at 
length  prevailed,  and,  "  the  men  who  sat  at  the  helm  of 
government,  were  cast  into  prison.  Olden  Barneveldt,  a 
man  of  wisdom  and  gravity,  whose  hairs  were  grown 
grey  in  the  service  of  his  country,  lost  his  life  on  the  pub- 
lic scaftbld,  while  Grotius  and  Hoogerbcrts  were  con- 
demned to  perpetual  imprisonment;  under  what  pretext, 
or  in  consequence  of  what  accusations  or  crimes,  is  un- 
known to  us." — (Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  448,  449.) 


THE  JUDGMENT 


NATIONAL    SYNOD    OF    THE     REFORMED 
BELGIC   CHURCHES. 

HELD  AT   DORT,   IN   THE   YEARS   OF   OOR    LORD,    1618,    1019. 

AT  WHICH  VERY  MANY  THEOLOGIANS  OF  THE  REFORMED 
CHURCHES  OF  GREAT  BRITAIN,  GERMANY,  AND  FRANCE, 
WERE  present;  CONCERNING  THE  FIVE  HEADS  OF  DOC- 
TRINE CONTROVERTED  IN  THE  BELGIC  CHURCHES. 

(Published  on  ihe  5ih  of  May.  A.  D.  1619.) 


PREFACE. 

In  the  name  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 

Among  very  many  comforts,  which  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  hath  given 
to  his  own  church  militant,  in  this  calamitous 
pilgrimage;  that  which  he  left  unto  it,  when 
about  to  go  away  to  his  Father,  into  the 
heavenly  sanctuary,  saying,  "  I  am  with  you 
at  all  times,  even  unto  the  end  of  "  the 
world,"  is  deservedly  celebrated.  The  truth 
of  this  most  delightful  promise  shines  forth 


•242 


SYNOD     OF     DORT, 


in  the  church  of  all  ages,  which,  whilst  it  has 
been  besieged  from  the  beginning,  not  only 
by  the  open  violence  of  enemies,  but  also  by 
the  secret  craftiness  of  seducers,  truly  if  at 
any  time  the  Lord  had  deprived  it  of  the 
salutary  guard  of  his  own  promised  presence, 
had  long  since  been  either  crushed  by  the 
power  of  tyrants,  or  seduced  into  destruc- 
tion by  the  fraud  of  impostors. 

But  that  good  Shepherd,  who  most  con- 
stantly loveth  his  flock,  for  which  he  laid 
down  his  life,  hath  always,  most  seasonably, 
and  often  by  his  own  right  liand  stretched 
forth,  most  miraculously  repressed  the  rage 
of  persecutors;  and  hath  also  detected  and 
dissipated  the  crooked  ways  of  seducers,  and 
their  fraudulent  counsels;  by  both  demon- 
strating himself  to  be  most  efFectually  pre- 
sent {presenlissimiim)  in  his  church.  Of 
this  thing,  an  illustrious  instruction  {docu- 
?neniii7n)  exists  in  the  history  of  the  pious 
emperors,  kings,  and  princes,  whom  the  Son 
of  God  hath  excited  so  often  for  the  assist- 
ance of  his  church,  hath  fired  with  the  holy 
zeal  of  his  house,  and  by  their  help,  hath 
not  only  repressed  the  furious  rage  {furores) 
of  tyrants;  but  also  hath  procured  to  his 
churcli  when  conflicting  with  false  teachers, 


SYNOD      OP     DORT.  243 

in  various  ways  adulterating  religion,  the 
remedies  of  holy  Synods;  in  which  the  faith- 
ful servants  of  Christ,  by  united  prayers, 
counsels,  and  labours,  have  valiantly  stood 
for  the  church,  and  for  the  truth  of  God; 
have  intrepidly  opposed  themselves  against 
the  "ministers  of  Satan,  though  transform- 
ing themselves  into  angels  of  light;"  have 
taken  away  the  seeds  of  errors  and  discords; 
have  preserved  the  church  in  the  concord  of 
pure  religion;  and  have  transmitted  the  gen- 
uine {sincerum)  worship  of  God  uncorrupt- 
ed,  to  posterity.  With  a  similar  benefit,  our 
faithful  Saviour  hath,  at  this  time,  testified 
his  own  gracious  presence  with  the  Belgic 
church,  by  one  means  or  other  [aliquain) 
very  much  afflicted  for  many  years.  For 
this  church,  rescued  by  the  powerful  hand 
of  God  from  the  tyranny  of  the  Roman  anti- 
christ, and  the  horrible  idolatry  of  popery, 
(or  the  popedom,  papatus,)  and  many  times 
most  miraculously  preserved  in  the  dangers 
of  a  long  continued  war;  and  flourishing  in 
the  concord  of  true  doctrine  and  discipline, 
to  the  praise  of  her  God,  to  an  admirable  in- 
crease of  the  republic  and  the  joy  of  the 
whole  reformed  world,  James  Arminius  and 
his  followers,  holding  out  the  name  of  Re- 


244  SYNOD    OF    DORT. 

monstrants,  by  various  errors,  old  as  well  as 
new  at  first  covertly,  and  then  openly  assault- 
ed {tentarimt,)  and  while  it  was  pertina- 
ciously disturbed  with  scandalous  dissen- 
tions  and  scliisms,  they  had  brought  it  into 
such  extreme  danger,  that  unless  the  mercy 
of  our  Saviour  had  most  opportunely  inter- 
posed in  behalf  of  his  most  flourishing  church, 
they  had  at  length  consumed  it  with  the  hor- 
rible conflagration  of  discords  and  schisms. 

But,  blessed  be  the  Lord  for  ever,  who, 
after  he  had  hid  his  face  for  a  moment  from 
us,  (who  by  many  ways  had  provoked  his 
wrath  and  indignation,)  hath  made  it  attested 
to  the  whole  world,  that  he  doth  not  forget 
his  covenant,  nor  contemn  the  sighs  of  his 
own  people.  For  when  scarcely  any  hope 
of  a  remedy,  humanly  speaking  {/mmanilus) 
appeared;  he  inspired  this  mind  into  the  most 
Illustrious  and  very  powerful  the  States  Gen- 
eral of  confederated  Belgium,  (see  Ezra  vii. 
27,  28,)  that,  with  the  counsel  and  direction 
of  the  most  Illustrious  and  valiant  the  Prince 
of  Orange,  they  determined  to  go  forth  to 
meet  these  raging  evils,  by  those  legitimate 
means,  which  have  been  sanctioned  by  the 
examples  of  the  apostles  themselves,  and  of 
the   Christian   church   that   followed  them, 


SYNOD     OF     DO  RT  , 


245 


during  a  long  course  of  years,  and  which 
have  before  this  been  had  recourse  to  {nsii7'- 
patsc)  in  the  Belgic  church,  with  much  fruit; 
and  they  called  a  Synod  at  Dordrecht  by 
their  own  authority,  out  of  all  the  provinces 
which  they  governed;  having  sought  out 
towards  it  both  the  favour  of  the  most  Se- 
rene and  powerful  James,  King  of  Great 
Britain,  and  of  Illustrious  Princes,  Counts, 
and  Republics,  and  having  obtained  also 
very  many  most  grave  theologians;  that,  by 
common  judgment  of  so  many  divines  of  the 
reformed  church,  those  dogmas  of  Arminius 
and  of  his  followers  might  be  decided  on  ac- 
curately, and  by  the  word  of  God  alone ;  that 
the  true  doctrine  might  be  confirmed,  and 
the  false  rejected ;  and  that  concord,  peace, 
and  tranquillity  might,  by  the  divine  blessing, 
be  restored  to  the  Belgic  churches.  This 
IS  the  benefit  of  God,  in  which  the  Bel- 
gic churches  exult;  and  then  humbly  ac- 
knowledge and  thankfully  proclaim,  the  com- 
passions of  their  faithful  Saviour.  Therefore 
this  venerable  Synod,  (after  a  previous  ap- 
pointment and  observance  of  prayers  and 
fasting,  by  the  authority  of  the  Supreme  Ma- 
gistracy, in  all  the  Belgic  churches,  to  depre- 
cate the  wrath  of  God,  and  to  implore  his 
22 


246  SYISOD      OF     DORT. 

gracious  assistance)  being  met  together  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  at  Dordrecht,  fired 
with  the  love  of  God  {divini  niiminis)  and 
for  the  salvation  of  the  church;  and,  after 
having  invoked  the  name  of  God,  having 
bound  itself  by  a  sacred  oath,  that  it  would 
take  the  Holy  Scriptures  alone  as  the  rule  of 
judgment,  and  engage  in  the  examination 
{cognitione)  and  decision  of  this  cause,  with 
a  good  and  upright  conscience,  they  attempt- 
ed diligently,  with  great  patience,  to  induce 
the  principal  patrons  of  those  dogmas,  being 
cited  before  them,  to  explain  more  fully 
their  opinion,  concerning  the  known  five 
heads  of  doctrine,  and  the  grounds,  (or  rea- 
sons) of  that  opinion. 

But  when  they  rejected  the  decision  of  the 
Synod,  and  refused  to  answer  to  their  inter- 
rogatories, in  that  manner  which  was  equita- 
ble; and  when  neither  the  admonitions  of  the 
Synod,  nor  the  mandates  of  the  most  honour- 
able and  ample  the  delegates  of  the  States 
General;  nor  yet  even  the  commands  of  the 
most  Illustrious  and  very  powerful  lords  the 
States  General,  availed  any  thing  with  them, 
(the  Synod)  was  compelled,  by  the  command 
of  the  same  lords,  to  enter  on  another  way; 
according  to  the  custom  received  of  old,  in 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  247 

ancient  Synods;  and  from  writings,  confes- 
sions, and  declarations,  partly  before  pub- 
lished, and  partly  even  exhibited  to  this 
Synod,  an  examination  of  those  five  dog- 
mas, (or  points  of  doctrine,)  was  instituted. 
Which  when  it  was  now  completed,  by  the 
singular  grace  of  God,  with  the  greatest  dili- 
gence, fidelity,  and  conscience  (or  conscien- 
tiousness) with  the  consent  of  all  and  every 
one;  this  Synod,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
that  it  might  take  counsel  for  the  entireness 
{integi'itate)  of  the  saving  truth,  and  for  the 
tranquillity  of  consciences,  and  for  the  peace 
and  safety  of  the  Belgic  church,  determined 
that  the  following  judgment,  by  which  both 
the  true  opinion,  agreeing  with  the  word  of 
God,  concerning  the  aforesaid  five  heads  of 
doctrine  is  explained,  and  the  false  opinion, 
and  that  discordant  with  the  word  of  God  is 
rejected,  should  be  promulgated. 

« 

On  this  preface,  I  would  make  a  ievr  re- 
marks: 

1.  If  the  expectations,  which  the  persons 
constituting  this  Synod,  and  of  those  who 
were  concerned  in  convening  it,  as  to  the  use- 
ful tendency  and  beneficial  effects  of  such  as- 
semblies, were  indeed  ill-grounded,  and  of 


248 


SYNOD      OF      DORT. 


course  the  measure  improper;  the  fault  was 
not  exclusively  theirs,  but  that  of  the  age  in 
which  they  lived,  and  indeed  of  almost  all 
preceding  ages.  Not  one  of  the  reformers, 
or  of  the  princes  who  favoured  the  Reforma- 
tion can  be  named,  who  did  not  judge,  either 
a  general  council,  or  national  councils  or  Sy- 
nods of  some  kind,  proper  measures  for  pro- 
moting the  cause  of  truth  and  holiness,  and 
counteracting  the  progress  of  schism,  heresy, 
and  false  doctrine:  and  in  every  place  where 
the  reformation  was  established,  assemblies 
of  the  rulers  and  teachers  of  the  church,  un- 
der one  form  or  other,  were  employed,  either 
in  framing,  or  sanctioning,  the  articles  of 
faith  adopted  in  each  church,  and  in  regu- 
lating the  several  particulars  respecting  the 
doctrine  to  be  preached,  the  worship  to  be 
performed  by  those  who  constituted  each 
church,  and  the  terms  of  officiating  as  minis- 
ters, in  their  respective  societies.  The  sys- 
tem of  independency,  and  individuality,  so 
to  speak,  either  of  separate  congregations,  or 
ministers,  or  Christians,  without  any  such 
common  bond  of  union  or  concert,  had  not 
then  been  thought  of,  at  least  in  modern 
times.  And  at  this  day,  while  numbers  sup- 
pose that  they  steer  their  course  at  a  distance 


SYNOD     OP     DORT.  249 

from  the  rocks  which  endangered  the  first 
reformers,  as  well  as  the  whole  church  in 
former  ages,  it  may  well  be  questioned  whe- 
ther they  do  not  run  into  the  opposite  ex- 
treme. Solomon  says,  or  God  himself  by 
him,  "In  the  multitude  of  counsellors  there 
is  safety;"  yet  who  does  not  know,  that 
through  the  evil  dispositions,  and  selfish  con- 
duct of  those,  who  constitute  the  counsellors, 
and  senates,  and  parliaments  of  diSerent  na- 
tions, such  abuses  often  occur  in  them,  as 
form  a  manifest  exception  to  this  general 
maxim?  Yet  who  does  not  also  see,  that  par- 
liaments, and  counsellors,  and  Jaws,  are  in 
themselves  very  desirable ;  and  far  prefera- 
ble to  every  thing  being  settled  by  the  sole 
will  or  caprice  of  every  one,  who  by  any 
means  obtains  authority?  or, that  every  man 
should  do  that  which  is  right  in  his  own  eyes, 
as  when  there  was  no  king  in  Israel  ?  The 
abuse  alone  is  the  evil,  and  to  be  guarded 
against :  the  thing  itself  is  allowedly  benefi- 
cial. 

The  apostles  themselves,  when  consulted 
by  Paul  and  Barnabas,  did  not  settle  the 
question  proposed  to  them  by  their  own  di- 
rect authority:  but  "the  apostles  and  elders 
came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter." 


250 


SYNOD     OF    DORT. 


(Acts  XV.  6.)  It  is  evident  that  some,  even 
in  "that  first  genera/ council,"  as  it  is  very 
improperly  called,  had  strong  prejudices 
against  the  measure  which  was  finally  de- 
cided on:  yet  its  decrees  proved  a  blessing  of 
no  small  magnitude  to  the  churches  of  Christ, 
whether  constituted  of  Jewish  or  Gentile  con- 
verts. Now,  a  measure  thus  sanctioned  can- 
not be  evil  in  itself:  though  General  Coun- 
cils and  Synods  should  have  in  many  or  most 
instances,  been  productive  of  far  greater  evil 
than  good.  The  fault  lay  in  the  motives,  the 
corrupt  passions,  and  wrong  state  of  mind 
and  heart  of  those  who  convened,  and  of 
those  who  constituted  them,  (that  is,  in  the 
abuse  of  the  thing,)  not  in  the  thing  itself. 

The  apostles  by  their  own  authority  might 
have  decreed  the  same  things,  and  have  said, 
"  It  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to 
us,  &c.;"  but  they  were  not  led  by  the  Spirit 
of  inspiration  to  adopt  this  method :  they  did 
nothing  by  absolute  authority;  it  does  not 
appear  that  any  thing  directly  miraculous,  or 
of  immediate  revelation,  concurred  in  their 
decision.  It  was  the  result  of  arguments 
drawn  from  facts,  and  from  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
not  materially  differing  from  what  uninspired 


SYNOD     OF    DORT. 


251 


men,  of  the  same  character  and  heavenly 
"  wisdom,  without  partiaUty  and  without 
hypocrisy,"  might  have  formed,  under  the 
mere  ordinary  teaching  and  superintendence 
of  the  same  Spirit.  Now,  it  is  not  impossi- 
ble for  God  to  raise  up  elders  and  teachers, 
bearing  this  holy  character,  and  endued  with 
this  heavenly  wisdom,  in  other  ages  and  na- 
tions, who,  coming  together  to  consider  of 
those  things  which  corrupt  the  doctrine, 
worship,  and  purity,  or  disturb  the  peace,  of 
the  church,  may  form  and  promulgate  deci- 
sions, so  evidently  grounded  on  a  fair  inter- 
pretation of  the  sacred  oracles,  and  so  power- 
fully enforced  by  the  character  and  influence 
of  those  concerned,  as,  by  the  divine  bless- 
ing, may  produce  the  most  extensively  bene- 
ficial effects. 

General  councils,  so  called,  convened  by 
the  concurring  authority  of  many  princes 
and  rulers,  over  rival  nations,  are  not  likely 
to  come  to  any  such  scriptural  decisions; 
and  the  history  of  general  councils  is  certain- 
ly suited  exceedingly  to  damp  our  expecta- 
tions from  them.  But  the  history  of  the  Re- 
formation, both  on  the  continent  and  in  this 
land,  produces  many  instances  of  conven- 
tions, under  one  name  or  other,  in  which  the 


252  SYNOD     OF     DOET. 

rulers  and  teachers  of  the  church,  under  the 
countenance  of  princes  who  favoured  the 
cause  of  truth  and  hoUness,  came  to  such  de- 
cisions, in  the  most  important  matters,  as 
proved  very  extensive  and  permanent  bene- 
fits to  mankind,  and  which  could  not  have 
been  expected  without  united  deliberations 
and  determinations  of  this  kind.  The  minis- 
ters and  members  of  the  establishment,  in 
this  land,  at  least,  must  be  allowed  to  think 
that  this  was  the  case,  in  the  framing  of  our 
articles,  liturgy,  and  homilies. 

It  is  true  that  afterwards,  convocations 
became  useless,  or  even  worse  than  useless, 
and  so  sunk  into  disuse :  but  this  was  not  un- 
til the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  piety,  which  ac- 
tuated our  first  Reformers,  had  most  griev- 
ously declined,  and  made  way  for  a  political 
and  party  spirit,  in  the  persons  concerned. 
Thus  the  abuse  of  the  measure,  not  the  mea- 
sure itself,  must  bear  the  blame. 

2.  I  observe  from  this  preface,  that  the 
members  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  in  the  most 
solemn  manner,  and  in  the  language  at  least 
of  genuine  piety,  declare  the  awful  obliga- 
tions under  which  they  brought  themselves, 
to  decide  the  controverted  questions  accord- 
ing to  the  holy  Scriptures  alone,  and  their 


SYNOD      OF     DORT, 


253 


full  consciousness  that  they  had  discharged 
this  obligation  in  an  upright  manner.  The  - 
names  annexed  to  their  decisions  certainly 
include  among  them  a  great  proportion  of 
the  most  able  Protestant  and  Reformed  theo- 
logians in  Europe:  and  who  can  doubt  the 
sincerity  of  these  professions,  when  coming 
from  such  men  as  Bishops  Davenant  and 
Ward,  and  those  with  whom  they  thus  cor- 
dially united? — Prejudices,  mistakes,  and 
faults  of  many  kinds  may  be  supposed  in 
them;  but  the  candid  and  pious  mind  recoils 
from  the  idea,  that  the  whole  was  direct  and 
intended  hypocrisy. 

In  fact,  I  must  give  it  as  my  opinion  at 
least,  that  they  did  fulfil  their  solemn  en- 
gagement; and  must  confess,  that  fewer 
things  appear  to  me  unscriptural^  in  these 
articles,  than  in  almost  any  human  compo- 
sition which  I  have  read  upon  the  subject. 
Of  course  I  expect  that  Anticalvinists  will 
judge  otherwise,  and  even  many  Calvinists: 
yet  surely  every  candid  man  will  allow,  that 
they  honestly  meant  thus  to  decide,  and 
thought  that  they  had  thus  decided. 

It  may  also  be  seen  in  the  course  of  this 
work,  that  their  doctrine  accorded  with  the 
Belgic  articles  before  in  force  among  them, 


254  SYNOD     OF     DORT. 

to  which  the  Contra-Remonstrants  had  all 
along  appealed. 

3.  I  would  observe,  that  they  seem  to  have 
aimed  at  too  much  in  their  deliberations  and 
decisions;  not  too  much  for  an  ordinary  con- 
troversial publication,  but  too  much  for  an 
authoritative  standard,  to  be  entirely  re- 
ceived and  adhered  to,  by  all  the  ministers 
of  religion  and  teachers  of  youth  in  the  Bel- 
gic  churches.  I  should  indeed  say,/«r  too 
much.  And  here,  I  again  avow  my  con- 
viction of  the  superior  wisdom  bestowed  on 
the  compilers  of  our  articles,  on  the  several 
points  under  consideration;  in  which,  while 
nothing  essential  is  omitted  or  feebly  stated 
a  generality  of  language  is  observed,  far 
more  suitable  to  the  design  than  the  decrees 
of  this  Synod,  and  tending  to  preserve  peace 
and  harmony  among  all  truly  humble  Chris- 
tians, who  do  not  in  all  respects  see  eye  to 
eye,  yet  may  "  receive  one  another,  but  not 
to  doubtful  disputations:"  whereas  tlie  very 
exactness,  and  particularity,  into  which, 
what  I  must  judge,  scriptural  doctrine  is 
branched  out,  and  errors  reprobated,  power- 
fully counteracted  the  intended  effect,  and 
probably  more  than  any  thing  else,  or  all 
other  things  combined,  has  brought  on  this 


SYNOD     OF    DORT, 


255 


Synod  such  decided,  but  unmerited  odium 
and  reproach. 

4.  I  would  observe,  that  using  the  arm  of 
the  magistrate,  and  inflicting  penaUies  on 
those  who  stood  out  against  the  decisions  of 
the  Synod,  not  being  mentioned  in  the  pre- 
face, will  more  properly  be  considered,  in 
another  stage  of  our  progress.  But  had  the 
decrees  been  promulgated,  and  compliance 
with  them  demanded,  from  all  who  acted  as 
ministers  of  religion,  or  teachers  of  youth 
in  the  established  seminaries  of  the  Belgic 
church;  with  simply  the  exclusion  from  such 
stations,  of  those  who  declined  compliance, 
or  violated  their  engagements  to  comply; 
while  a  toleration  was  granted,  as  at  present 
in  Britain,  either  to  preach,  or  teach  in  other 
places  or  schools:  the  terms  might  indeed 
have  been  considered  as  too  strict,  and  re- 
quiring more  than  could  reasonably  be  ex- 
pected; but,  in  other  respects,  it  does  not 
appear,  that  the  conduct  of  the  Synod  would 
have  been  blameable.  For,  every  body  or 
company  of  professed  Christians,  down  from 
established  national  churches,  to  independent 
dissenting  congregations,  prescribe  terms  of 
communion,  or  of  ofliciating  as  ministers  on 


256  SYNOD      OF     DORT. 

those,  who  desire  voluntarily  to  join  them, 
and  exchide  such  as  dedine  comphance. 

How  far  the  revenues,  in  the  Belgic 
churches,  could,  with  any  propriety,  have 
been  shared,  and  any  portion  of  them  allot- 
ted, to  what  we  might  call  the  dissenting 
teachers,  I  am  not  prepared  to  say.  But,  as 
toleration  (in  this  sense  at  least)  was  no  part 
of  the  system  at  the  Reformation  in  any 
country;  the  ancient  revenues  for  religious 
purposes,  as  far  as  they  were  preserved  for 
those  uses,  of  course  were  alloted  to  the  es- 
tablished ministers  in  the  different  churches. 
Neither  dissenters,  nor  provision  for  dissen- 
ters, were  thought  of:  and  it  would  after- 
wards have  been  expecting  too  much  in 
general,  to  suppose  that  they  who  found 
themselves  in  possession  of  these  revenues, 
would  voluntarily  share  them  with  the  dis- 
sentients, or  that  rulers  would  venture  to 
compel  them.  Yet,  if  to  a  full  toleration, 
something  had  publicly  been  allotted  to- 
wards the  support  of  peaceful  and  consci- 
entious dissenting  teachers;  it  would,  as  it 
appears  to  me  at  least,  have  had  a  most 
powerful  eflect  in  diminishing  acrimony, 
silencing  objections,  and  promoting  peace 
and  love. 


ARTICLES 


THE   SYNOD   OF   DORT, 


"  The  Articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  Heylin 
introduces  in  this  manner: — 'Because  par- 
ticular men  may  sometimes  be  mistaken  in  a 
public  doctrine,  and  that  the  judgment  of 
such  men,  being  collected  by  the  hands  of 
their  enemies,  may  be  unfaithfully  related; 
we  will  next  look  on  the  conclusions  of  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  which  is  to  be  conceived  to 
have  delivered  the  genuine  sense  of  all  the 
parties,  as  being  a  representative  of  all  the 
Calvinian  Churches  of  Europe,  (except  those 
of  France,)  some  few  Divines  of  England 
being  added  to  them.  Of  the  calling  and 
proceedings  of  this  Synod  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  speak  further  in  the  following 
chapter.  At  this  time  I  shall  only  lay  down 
the  results  thereof  in  the  five  controverted 
points  (as  I  find  them  abbreviated  by  Dan. 
Tilenus)  according  to  the  heads  before  men- 


258  ARTICLES     OF      THE 

tioned  in  summing  up  the  doctrine  of  the 
Council  of  Trent.'"  (Refutation  of  Calvin- 
ism, p.  566.) 

A  few  things  may  here  be  noted. — Is  it 
very  probable,  that  such  decided  Anticalvin- 
ists,  as  Heylin  or  Collier  should  be  impartial, 
in  their  account  of  this  celebrated  Synod? — 
Is  it  to  be  supposed,  that  there  was  no  dif- 
ference of  sentiment  among  the  persons  of 
whom  it  was  composed? — Were  four  divines 
an  adequate  representation  of  all  the  Calvin- 
ists  in  England?  Did  not  one,  or  more,  of  all 
these  four,  dissent  from  the  decisions  of  this 
Synod?  Were  other  Protestant  countries  re- 
presented in  any  great  degree  more  ade- 
quately? Were  not  the  leading  men  greatly 
embittered  with  personal  enmities,  and  the 
spirit  of  persecution  and  resentment?  Did  not 
political  interests,  and  the  spirit  of  party,  still 
more  embitter  the  spirits,  or  sway  the  delib- 
erations and  conclusions  of  the  Synod?  And 
therefore  are  all  the  Calvinists,  who  lived  at 
that  time,  or  who  now  live,  or  whoever  shall 
live,  to  be  judged  according  to  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  Synod  of  Dort?  It  would  be  no 
dltilcult  undertaking,  by  such  a  procedure,  to 
fix  very  iieavy  charges  on  the  whole  body 
of  Anticalvinists  in  Europe  and  in  the  world: 


SYNOD      OF     DORT. 


259 


but  attempts  of  this  kind  prove  nothing;  ex- 
cept a  disposition  to  act  the  part  of  a  special 
pleader  in  the  controversy,  rather  than  that 
of  an  impartial  judge.  As  I,  however,  had 
met  with  the  same  abstract  of  the  articles  of 
this  Synod,  in  other  publications  more  fa- 
vourable to  Calvinism,  I  had  no  suspicion 
that  these  were  not  the  real  articles  of  the 
Synod,  but  an  abbreviation,  (yet  with  se- 
veral clauses  also  added,)  an  abbreviation  by 
avowed  opponents.  But  the  Christian  Ob- 
server first  excited  a  suspicion  that  these 
were  not  the  real  articles  of  the  Synod;  and 
led  me  to  inquire  after  a  copy  of  those  arti- 
cles, which  are  indeed  immensely  more  dis- 
cordant with  the  abbreviations  than  I  could 
have  previously  imagined.  Bui  let  the  at- 
tentive reader  judge,  from  the  following  lite- 
ral translation  of  these  articles,  &c.  as  con- 
tained in  i\iQ  Sylloge  Confessionum,  Oxford, 
1804. 


260  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

CHAPTER  I. 

OF    THE    DOCTRINE    OF   DIVINE  PREDESTINATION. 

Art.  1.  As  all  men  have  sinned  in  Adam, 
and  have  become  exposed  to  the  curse  and 
eternal  death,  God  would  have  done  no  in- 
justice to  any  one,  if  he  had  determined  to 
leave  the  whole  human  race  under  sin  and 
the  curse,  and  to  condemn  them  on  account 
of  sin;  according  to  those  words  of  the 
Apostle,  "  All  the  world  is  become  guilty 
before  God."  Rom.  iii.  19.  "All  have 
sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God." 
23.  And  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death." 
Rom.  vi.  23,* 

2.  But  "  in  this  is  the  love  of  God  mani- 
fested, that  he  sent  his  only  begotten  Son 
into  the  world,  that  every  one  who  believeth 
in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlast- 
ing life."  1  John  iv.  9.     John  iii.  16. 

3.  But  that  men  may  be  brought  to  faith, 
God  mercifully  sends  heralds  of  this  most 
joyful  message,  to  whom  he   willeth,  and 

*  Gal.  iii.  10.  22. — "  In  every  person  born  into  the 
world,  it,  (original  sin,)  descrveth  God's  wrath  and  dam- 
nation."    Art.  ix. 


SYNODOFDORT.  26 1 

when  he  willeth,  by  whose  ministry  men  are 
called  to  repentance,  and  faith  in  Christ  cru- 
cified. For  "  How  shall  they  believe  in  him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard?  and  how 
shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ?  and  how 
shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sent?" 
Rom.  X.  14,  15. 

4.  They  who  believe  not  the  Gospel,  on 
them  the  wrath  of  God  remaineth:  but  tliose 
who  receive  it,  and  embrace  the  Saviour 
Jesus  with  a  true  and  living  faith,  are, 
through  him,  delivered  from  the  wrath  of 
God,  and  receive  the  gift  of  everlasting  life 
{uc  vitct  eternd  donantiir.)  Rom.  vi.  23. 

5.  The  cause  or  fault  of  this  unbelief,  as 
also  of  all  other  sins,  is  by  no  means  in  God, 
but  in  man.  But  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 
salvation  by  him,  is  the  free  gift  of  God: 
"  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith,  and 
that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God." 
Eph,  ii.  S.  In  like  manner,  "  It  is  given 
you  to  believe  in  Christ."  Phil.  i.  29.  (See 
Art.  X.) 

6.  That  some,  in  time,  have  faith  given 
them  by  God,  and  others  have  it  not  given, 
proceeds  from  his  eternal  decree;  For, 
"  known  unto  God  are  all  his  works,  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world."  Acts  xv.  18. 

23 


262  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

Eph.  i.  11.*  According  to  which  decree,  he 
graciously  softens  the  hearts  of  the  elect, 
however  hard,  and  he  bends  them  to  be- 
lieve: but  the  non-elect  he  leaves,  in  just 
judgment,  to  their  own  perversity  and  hard- 
ness.! And  here,  especially,  a  deep  dis- 
crimination, at  the  same  lime  both  merciful 
and  just,  a  discrimination  of  men  equally 
lost,  opens  itself  to  us;  or  that  decree  of 
Election  and  Reprobation  which  is  revealed 
in  the  word  of  God.  Which,  as  perverse, 
impure,  and  unstable  persons  do  wrest  to 
their  own  destruction,  so  it  affords  ineffable 
consolation  to  holy  and  pious  souls.t 

»  Eph.  i.  4,  5.  iii.  11.  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  2  Tim.  i. 
9.  10.     Tit.  i.  2.     1  Pet.  i.  2.  20.     Rev.  xiii.  8.  xvii.  8. 

t  "  Predestination  to  life  is  the  everlasting  purpose  of 
God,  whereby,  betore  the  foundations  of  the  world  were 
laid,  he  hath  constantly  decreed  by  his  counsel,  secret  to 
us,  to  deliver  from  curse  and  damnation  those  whom  he 
hath  chosen  in  Christ  out  of  mankind,  and  to  bring  them 
by  Christ  to  everlasting  salvation,  as  vessels  made  to  ho- 
nour. Wherefore  they  which  are  endued  with  so  excellent 
a  benefit  of  God,  be  called  according  to  God's  purpose  by 
his  Spirit  working  in  due  season:  they  through  grace 
obey  the  calling;  thoy  be  justified  freely,  vVc."  Art.  xvii. 

X  "  As  the  godly  consideration  of  predestination  and 
our  election  in  Christ  is  full  of  sweet,  pleasant,  and  un- 
speakable comfort  to  godly  persons,  and  such  as  fbel  in 
themselves  the  working  of  the  Spirit  ofl'hrist,  mortifying 
the  works  of  the  flesh  and  their  earthly  members,  and 
drawing  up  their  minds  to  high  and  heavenly  things;  ofl 
well  because  it  doth  greatly  establish  and  confirm  their 
faith  of  eternal  salvation,  to  be  enjoyed  through  Christ,  as 
because  it  doth  fervently  kindle  their  love-to  God;  so  for 
curious  and  carnal  persons,  lacking  the  Spirit  of  Chrit-t, 


SYNOD    OP    DORT.  2(33 

7.  But  Election  is  the  immutable  purpose 
of  God,  by  which,  before  the  foundations  of'" 
the  world  were  laid,  he  chose,  out  of  the 
whole  human  race,  fallen  by  their  own 
fault  from  their  primeval  integrity  into  sin 
and  destruction,  according  to  the  most  free 
good  pleasure  of  his  own  will,  and  of  mere 
grace,  a  certain  number  of  men,  neither  bet- 
ter nor  worthier  than  others,  but  lying  in  the 
same  misery  with  the  rest,  to  salvation  in 
Christ;  whom  he  had,  even  from  eternity, 
constituted  Mediator  and  Head  of  all  the 
elect,  and  the  foundation  of  Salvation;  and 
therefore  he  decreed  to  give  them  unto  him 
to  be  saved,  and  elfectually  to  call  and  draw 
them,  into  communion  with  him,  by  his  own 
word  and  Spirit;  or  he  decreed  himself  to 
give  unto  them  true  faith,*  to  justify,  to 
sanctify,  and  at  length  powerfully  to  glorify 
them,  having  been  kept  in  the  communion 

to  have  continually  before  their  eyes  the  sentence  of  God's 
predestination,  is  a  most  dangerous  downfal,  whereby  the 
devil  doth  thrust  them  cither  into  desperation,  or  into 
wretchlcssness  of  most  unclean  living,  no  less  perilous 
than  desperation."  Art.  xvii.  Whatever  method  of  inter- 
pretation be  adopted,  as  to  the  different  parts  of  this  our 
article  ;  they,  who  cordially  approve  it,  cannot  consistently 
object  to  this  article  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  which  is  en- 
tirely coincident  with  it;  and  at  least  not  more  decided 
and  explicit. 

*  "  We  believe  that  the  Holy  Spirit  dwelling  in  our 
hearts,  imparts  to  us  true  faith,  that  we  may  obtain  the 
knowledge  of  so  great  a  mystery." — Belgic  Confession. 


264  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

of  his  Son;  to  the  demonstration  of  his  mer- 
cy, and  the  praise  of  the  riches  of  his  glorious 
grace,  as  it  is  written:  " God  hath  chosen  us 
in  Christ  before  the  foundations  of  the  world 
were  laid,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  with- 
out blame  before  him  in  love;  having  pre- 
destinated us  unto  the  adoption  of  children, 
by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the 
good  pleasure  of  his  will.  To  the  praise  of 
the  glory  af  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  freely 
made  us  accepted  to  himself  in  that  Beloved 
One."  Eph.  i.  4 — 6.  And  in  another  place, 
"Whom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also 
called;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also 
justified ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he 
also  glorified."  Rom.  viii.  30. 

8.  This  Election  is  not  multiform,  but  one 
and  the  same  of  all  that  shall  be  saved,  in 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  seeing  that  the 
Scripture  declares  the  good  pleasure,  purpose, 
and  counsel  of  the  will  of  God,  by  which  he 
has,  from  eternity,  chosen  us  to  grace  and 
glory:  both  to  salvation  and  the  way  of  sal- 
vation, which  he  hath  "before  prepared  that 
we  should  walk  in  it."  (2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14. 
1  Pet.  1.  2.) 

9.  This  same  Election  is  not  made  from 
any  foreseen  faith,  obedience  of  faith,  holi- 
ness, or  any  other  good  quality  and  disposi- 


SYNOD    OF     DORT 


265 


tion,  as  a  pre-requisite  cause  or  condition  in 
the  man  who  should  be  elected,  but  unto 
faith,  and  unto  the  obedience  of  faith,  holi- 
ness, &c.  And,  therefore,  (or  truly,  proinde) 
election  is  the  fountain  of  every  saving  bene- 
fit; whence  faith,  holiness,  and  the  other  sa- 
lutary gifts,  and  finally,  eternal  life  itself,  flow 
as  its  fruit  and  eff'ect,  according  to  that  word 
of  the  Apostle:  "  He  hath  chosen  us  (not  be- 
cause we  ivere,  but)  that  we  might  be  holy, 
and  without  blame  before  him  in  love." 
Eph.  i.  4. 

10.  Now  the  cause  of  this  gratuitous  Elec- 
tion, is  the  sole  good  pleasure  of  God:  (Matt, 
xi.  26.  Eph.  i.  5.  1  Tim.  i.  9.  Jam.  i.  18,) 
not  consisting  in  this,  that  he  elected  into  the 
condition  of  salvation  certain  qualities  or  hu- 
man actions,  from  all  that  were  possible;  but 
in  that,  out  of  the  common  multitude  of  sin- 
ners, he  took  to  himself  certain  persons  as 
his  peculiar  property,  according  to  the  Scrip- 
ture :  "  For  the  children  being  not  yet  born, 
neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  &.c.  it 
is  said,"  (that  is,  to  Rebecca,)  "The  elder 
shall  serve  the  younger:  even  as  it  is  written, 
Jacob  have  I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated." 
(Rom.  ix.  11 — 13.)  And,  "As  many  as  were 
ordained  {ordinati)  to  eternal  life,  believed." 
Acts  xiii.  48. 


266 


ARTICLES     OF    THE 


11.  And  as  God  himself  is  most  wise,  im- 
mutable, omniscient,  and  omnipotent;  so, 
election  made  by  him  can  neither  be  inter- 
rupted, changed,  recalled,  nor  broken  off; 
nor  can  the  Elect  be  cast  away,  nor  the  num- 
ber of  them  be  diminished. 

12.  Of  this,  his  eternal  and  immutable  elec- 
tion to  salvation,  the  elect,  though  by  various 
steps,  and  in  an  unequal  measure,  are  ren- 
dered certain  (or  assured);  not  indeed  by  cu- 
riously scrutinizing  the  deep  and  mysterious 
things  of  God;  but  by  observing  in  them- 
selves, with  spiritual  delight  and  holy  plea- 
sure, the  infallible  fruits  of  election  described 
in  God's  word  ;  such  as  true  faith  in  Christ, 
filial  fear  of  God,  sorrow  for  sin,  according 
unto  God  {xvrtrj  xata  Qsov — "  Godly  sorrow,") 
(2  Cor.  vii.  10.  Gr.)  hungering  and  thirsting 
after  righteousness,  &c.* 

13.  From  the  sense  and  assurance  {certi- 
iiidine)  of  this  election,  the  children  of  God 
daily  find  greater  cause  of  humbling  them- 
selves before  God,  of  adoring  the  abyss  of 

*  How  different  is  this  from  the  generally  circulated 
opinion,  that  they  who  believe  election,  in  the  Calvinistic 
sense,  are  taught  to  assume  it  a  certainty,  that  they  arc 
the  elect  without  furtlier  evidence  I  In  this  the  vehement 
opposers,  and  the  perverters  of  the  doctrine,  seem  to  coin- 
cide ;  but  no  more  with  the  Synod  of  Dort,  than  with  St. 
Peter's  exhortation,  2  Pet.  i.  5—10. 


SYNOD     OF     D  ORT , 


267 


his  mercies,  of  purifying  themselves,  and  of 
more  ardently  loving  him  reciprocally,  who 
had  before  so  loved  them:  so  far  are  they 
from  being  rendered,  by  this  doctrine  of 
Election,  and  the  meditation  of  it,  more 
slothful  in  observing  the  divine  commands, 
or  carnally  secure.*  Wherefore,  by  the  just 
judgment  of  God,  it  is  wont  to  happen  to 
those  who  either  are  rashly  presuming,  or 
idly  and  frowardly  prating  (fabulaniesj 
about  the  grace  of  Election,  that  they  are 
not  willing  to  walk  in  the  ways  of  the  Elect. 
14.  But  as  this  doctrine  of  divine  Election, 
in  the  most  wise  counsel  of  God  was  predi- 
cated by  the  prophets,  by  Christ  himself  and 
by  the  Apostles,  under  the  Old,  as  well  as 
under  the  New  Testament,  and  then  com- 
mitted to  the  monuments  of  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures; so  it  is  to  be  declared  at  this  day  by 
the  church  of  God,  to  whom  it  is  peculiarly 
destiiiated,  with  a  spirit  of  discriuiination,  in 
a  holy  and  religious  manner,  in  its  own  place 
and  time,  all  curious  scrutinizing  the  ways 
of  the  Most  High  being  laid  aside:  and  this 
to  the  glory  of  the  most  holy  divine  name, 
and  for  the  lively  solace  of  his  people.! 

*  1  Cor.  XV.  58.    Col.  ill.  13,  14.    1  John  iii.  2,  3. 
t  Election,  as  a  part  of  divine  revelation,  and  of  the 
' '  whole  counsel  of  God,"  must  be  preached  :  we  must "  not 


268  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

15.  Moreover,  Holy  Scripture  doth  illus- 
trate and  commend  to  us,  this  eternal  and 
free  grace  of  our  election,  in  this  more  espe- 
cially, that,  it  doth  also  testify  all  men  not 
to  be  elected,  but  that  some  are  non-elect,  or 
passed  by  in  the  eternal  election  of  God, 
whom  truly  God,  from  most  free,  just,  irre- 
prehensible,  and  immutable,  good  pleasure, 
decreed  to  leave  in  the  common  m,isery,  in- 
to which  they  had,  by  their  oivn  fault,  cast 
themselves,  and  not  to  bestow  on  them  liv- 
ing faith,  and  the  grace  of  conversion;  but, 
having  been  left  in  their  own  ways,  and  un- 
der just  judgment,  at  length,  not  only  on  ac- 
count of  their  unbelief,  but  also  of  all  their 
other  sins,  to  condemn  and  eternally  punish 
them  to  the  manifestation  of  his  own  jus- 
shun  to  declare  it;"  for  in  doing  so,  what  do  we,  but  pre- 
sume ourselves  wiser  than  he  who  revealed  it  as  -.  part  of 
his  counsel;  and  decide  that  it  oug-ht  not  to  have  been  re- 
vealed ?  But  this  declaration  must  be  made,  with  "  dis- 
crimination, in  a  holy  and  religious  manner,  iScc."  Thus 
declared  in  its  proper  connection,  application,  and  propor- 
tion^ as  in  tlie  sacred  Scriptures,  it  will  greatly  conduce 
to  improve  the  true  believer's  character,  his  humility, 
gratitude,  admiring  love  of  God,  meekness,  compassion, 
and  good  will  to  man,  as  well  as  his  comfort  and  joy  of 
hope.  It  will  also  exhibit  the  gospel  of  most  free  and  rich 
grace,  in  its  unclouded  glory,  cast  a  clearer  light  on  every 
other  part  of  divine  truth;  and  secure  to  the  Lord  alone, 
the  whole  honour  of  man's  salvation.  Yet  the  same  doc- 
trine, rashly,  indiscriminately,  and  disproportionately, 
preached ;  and  not  properly  stated  and  improved,  does  im- 
mense mischief 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  269 

lice.  *  And  this  is  the  decree  of  Reprobation, 
which  determines  that  God  is  in  no  wise  the 
author  of  sin,  (which  to  be  thought  of  is 
blasphemy,)  but  a  tremendous,  irreprehensi- 
ble,  just  Judge  and  Avenger. 

16.  Those  who  do  not  as  yet  feel  effica- 
ciously in  themselves  a  lively  faith  in  Christ, 
or  an  assured  confidence  of  heart,  peace  of 
conscience,  earnest  desire  {studhim)  of  filial 
obedience,  glorying  in  God  through  Christ, 
yet  nevertheless  use  the  means  by  which 
God  has  promised  to  work  these  things  in 
us,  ought  not  to  be  alarmed  by  the  mention 
of  Reprobation,  nor  reckon  themselves  to  be 
reprobate;  but  to  use  diligently  the  means 
of  grace,  and  ardently  to  desire,  and  reve- 
rently and  humbly  to  expect  the  period  of 
more  abounding  (or  fructifying,  uberius) 
grace.  And  much  less  should  those  persons 
be  terrified  by  the  doctrine  of  Reprobation, 

*  "  He"  (God)  "  secluded  from  saving  grace  all  the  rest 
of  mankind  {except  a  very  small  number)  and  appointed 
them  by  trie  same  decree  to  eternal  damnation,  without 
liny  regard  to  their  infidelity  and  impenitency.' — Heylin's 
Abbreviation.  Is  not  this  a  direct  violation  of  the  com- 
mand, "  Thou  shall  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy 
neighbour?"  Or  are  not  Caivinists  to  be  considered  as 
nciirhbours  by  Anti-Calvinists?  And  do  not  they  whore- 
tail  the  false  aceusatioi;,  intentionally,  or  heedlessly  share 
a  measure  of  the  criminality?  Is  this  the  moral  practice 
which  is  contended  for  by  Anti-Calvinists  ? 

24 


270  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

who,  when  seriously  converted  to  God,  sim- 
ply desire  to  please  him,  and  to  be  delivered 
froffi  the  body  of  death,  yet  cannot  attain  to 
what  they  wish  in  the  path  of  faiih  and 
piety;  because  the  merciful  God  hath  pro- 
mised that  he  will  not  "quench  the  smoking 
flax,  nor  break  the  bruised  reed."*  But  this 
doctrine  is  justly  for  a  terror  to  those  who, 
forgetful  of  God  and  the  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  have  delivered  themselves  wholly  to 
the  cares  and  carnal  pleasures  of  the  world, 
so  long  as  they  are  not  in  earnest  [serio) 
converted  unto  God. 

17.  Seeing  that  we  are  to  judge  of  the 
will  of  God  by  his  word,  which  testifies  that 
the  children  of  believers  are  holy,  not  indeed 
by  nature,  but  by  the  benefit  of  the  gracious 
covenant,  in  which  they  are  comprehended 
along  with  their  parents;  pious  parents  ought 
not  to  doubt  of  the  election  and  salvation  of 
their  children,  whom  God  hath  called  in 
infancy  out  of  this  lil^e.t 

*  "  Furthermore,  we  must  receive  God's  promises,  in 
such  wise,  as  they  be  g-cnerally  set  forth  to  us  in  holy 
Scripture,  and  that  will  of  God  is  to  be  followed,  which  we 
have  expressly  declared  to  us  in  the  word  of  God." — Art. 
xvii.  Church  of  England.     John  vi.  37 — 40. 

t  The  salvation  of  the  offspring  of  believers,  dying  in 
infanc}',  is  here  scripturallv  stated,  and  not  limited  to 
such  as  arc  ba|>tizcd.     Nothing  is  said  of  the  children  of 


lYNOD     OF     DORT. 


271 


18.  Against  those  who  murmur  at  this 
grace  of  gratuitous  election,  and  the  seve-' 
rity  of  just  reprobation,  we  oppose  this 
word  of  the  Apostle:  "  0  man,  who  art  thou 
that  repliest  against  God?"  Rom.  ix.  20: 
And  that  of  our  Saviour:  "Is  it  not  lawful 
for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with  mine  own?" 
Matt.  XX.  15.  We  indeed,  piously  adoring 
these  mysteries,  exclaim  with  the  Apostle: 
"  Oh  the  depths  of  the  riches  both  of  the 
wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God!  How  un- 
searchable are  his  judgments  and  his  ways 
past  finding  out !  For  who  hath  known  the 
mind  of  the  Lord,  or  who  hath  been  his 
Counsellor  !  Or  who  hath  first  given  to  him, 
and  it  shall  be  recompensed  to  him  again ! 
For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him, 
are  all  things:  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever. 
Amen."* 


These  eighteen  articles  concerning  predes- 
tination  are    abbreviated  by  Dan.  Tilenus, 

unbelievers  dying  in  infancy;  and  the  Scripture  says  no- 
thing. But  why  might  not  these  Calvinists  have  as  fa- 
vourable a  hope  of  all  infants  dying  before  actual  sin  as 
Anti-Calvinists  can  have  ? 

•  A  more  appropriate  and  scriptural  conclusion  of  these 
articles,  cannot  even  be  imagined. 


•>7> 


ARTICLES     OF     THE 


an  j  reporied  by  Heyiin.  in  ihe  loIlowiDg  sin- 
gle arucle. 

or  DHUkL  PRTItESTlXATIOX. 

••  Thai  God,  by  an  absolute  decree,  hath 
elected  to  salvation,  a  rery  small  number 
of  men  without  any  regard  to  their  faith  and 
obedience  whatsoever;  and  secluded  from 
saving  grace  all  the  rest  of  mainkind,  and 
appointed  them  by  the  same  decree  to  eternal 
damnation,  without  any  regard  to  their  infi- 
delity and  impenitency." 

I  have  long  been  aware,  that  there  is  "  no 
new  thing  imder  the  sim;"'  (Ecc  i.  9.  10.) 
and  that  ~  speaking  ail  manner  of  evil  false- 
ly,'* of  the  disciples  of  Christ,  is  no  excep- 
tioo  to  this  role:  and  that  misrepresenting 
and  slandering  men  called  Calvinists  has 
been  very  general,  ever  since  the  term  was 
invented:  but  I  own,  I  never  before  met 
^ith  so  gross,  so  barefaced,  and  inexcusable 
a  misrepresentation  as  this,  in  ail  my  stu- 
dies of  modem  controversy.  It  can  only  be 
equalled  by  the  false  testimony  borne  against 
Jesos  and  his  apostles,  as  recorded  in  holy 
wriL  But  is  that  cause  likely  to  be  in  itself 
£ood.  and  of  God,  which  needs  to  be  sup- 
ported by  so  anhallowed  weapons  ? 


ST^OD     OF    DOET. 


Bentrms  cw  zsxc«2  st  vbkh 

BATZ  RMl  BOmr  TOfK  WMM 

The  Orthodox  doctrine  of  Election  and 
Reprobation  having  been  stated,  the  Synod 
rejects  the  error?  of  those, 

1.  Who  teach  that  «  The  will  of  God  con- 
cerning the  saving  of  those  who  shall  be- 
lieve, and  persevere  in  faith  and  the  obedi- 
ence of  faith-  is  the  whole  and  entire  decree 
of  Election  tinto  salvation;  and  that  there  is 
nothing  else  whatever  concerning  tfab  de- 
cree revealed  in  the  word  of  God."  For 
these  persons  impose  upon  the  more  simple. 
and  manifestly  contradict  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tore,  which  testifies,  not  only  that  God  will 
save  those  who  shall  believe,  bat  also  that 
he  hath  chosen  certain  persons  from  eternity 
to  whom,  in  preference  to  others,  'prae 
aliis  he  may,  in  time,  give  faith  and  per- 
severance: as  it  is  written:  -  I  have  made 
k:  oTTi  ;hy  name  unto  the  men  whom  tboa 
h  as:  given  me. ' *  John  iviL  6.  Also, "  As  many 
as  were  ordained  nnto  eternal  life  believed.*' 
Acts  xiL  48.  And,  ^  He  hath  dioseii  ns  be- 
fore the  foocdarlon  of  the  world,  that  we 
should  be  holy,  &c."  Eph.  L  4. 

2.  Who  teach  that  ~  The  electioB  of  God 


274 


ARTICLES     OF     THE 


to  eternal  life  is  of  different  kinds  {multipli- 
cem):  one,  general  and  indefinite;  another, 
singular  and  definite:  And  again,  this  either 
incomplete,  revocable,  not  peremptory,  or 
conditional;  or  else  complete,  irrevocable, 
peremptory,  or  absolute."  In  like  manner, 
"  that  one  election  is  to  faith,  another  to  salva- 
tion: so  that  there  may  be  an  election  to  jus- 
tifying faith,  without  a  peremptory  election  to 
salvation."  This  is  indeed  a  comment  excogi- 
tated by  the  human  brain  without  the  Scrip- 
tures, corrupting  the  doctrine  of  election, 
and  dissolving  this  golden  chain  of  salvation: 
"  Whom  he  predestinated,  them  he  also  call- 
ed, whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified, 
and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glori- 
fied." Rom.  viii.  30.* 

3.  Who  teach,  "That  the  good  pleasure 
and  purpose  of  God  which  the  Scripture 
mentions  in  the  doctrine  of  election  does  not 
consist  in  this,  that  God  before  selected  cer- 
tain men  above  the  rest  {prx  aliis)',  but  in 
this,  that  God  chose,  that  from  among  all 

*  "  TJiey  be  called  according  to  God's  purpose  by  his 
Spirit  working  in  due  season ;  they  through  grace  obey 
the  calling,  they  be  justified  freely,  they  be  made  the  chil- 
dren of  God  by  adoption,  they  be  made  like  the  image  of 
the  only  begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ,  they  walk  religiously 
in  good  works,  and  at  length  by  God's  mercy  tlicy  attain 
to  everlasting  felicity." — Art.  xvii. 


SYNOD      OF      DORT.  1275 

possible  conditions,  (among  which  are  also 
the  works  of  the  law,)  or  from  the  order  of 
all  things,  the  act  of  faith,  ignoble  in  itself, 
and  the  imperfect  obedience  of  faith,  should 
be  the  condition  of  salvation;  and  willed 
{voluerit)  graciously  to  account  this  instead 
of  perfect  obedience,  and  to  judge  it  of  the 
reward  of  eternal  life.  For  by  this  pernici- 
ous error,  the  good  pleasure  of  God  and  the 
merit  of  Christ  are  enervated,  and  men  are 
called  away  by  unprofitable  disputations, 
from  the  truth  of  gratuitous  justification  and 
the  simplicity  of  the  Scriptures;  and  that  of 
the  apostle  is  accused  of  falsehood:  "God 
hath  called  us  with  a  holy  calling;  not  of 
works,  but  of  his  own  purpose  and  grace, 
which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus,  before 
the  world  began."  2  Tim.  i.  9.* 

4.  Who  teach  that  "  In  election  to  faith  this 

*  "  We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God  only  for  the 
merit  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by  faith,  and 
not  for  our  own  works  or  deservings." — Art.  xi.  "  Faith 
is  the  only  hand  which  putteth  on  Christ  unto  justifica- 
tion; and  Christ  the  only  garment  which,  being  so  put  on, 
covereth  the  shame  of  our  defiled  nature,  hideth  the  imper- 
fection of  our  works,  preserveth  us  blameless  in  the  sight 
of  God;  before  whom  otherwise,  the  weakness  of  our  faith 
were  cause  sufficient  to  make  us  culpable :  yea,  to  shut  us 
from  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  wiiere  nothing  that  is  not 
absolute  can  enter." — Hooker,  'i  he  error  refuted  in  this 
article,  is  as  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  our  church,  as  to 
that  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. 


276  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

condition  is  pre-required,  that  man  should 
rightly  use  the  light  of  nature,  that  he  should 
be  honest,  lowly,  humble,  and  disposed  for 
eternal  life,  as  if,  upon  these  things,  in  some 
measure,  may  election  depend."  For  they 
savour  of  Pelagius,  and  by  no  means  ob- 
scurely accuse  the  apostle  of  falsehood  in 
writing,  "Among  whom  we  also  had  our 
conversation  in  times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  the 
flesh  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of 
the  mind;  and  were  by  nature  the  children 
of  wrath,  even  as  others.  But  God,  who  is 
rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith 
he  loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead  in 
sins,  hath  made  us  alive  together  with  Christ, 
(by  grace  ye  are  saved).  And  hath  raised 
lis  up  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ 
Jesus,  that  in  the  ages  to  come,  he  might 
show  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace,  in  his 
kindness  towards  us  through  Christ  Jesus. 
For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith: 
and  that  not  of  yourselves;  it  is  the  gift  of 
God;  not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should 
boast."   Eph.  ii.  3—9.* 

5.  Who  teach  that  "  Election  of  individu- 


*  This  error  requires  from  unregenerate  man,  and 
ascribes  to  nature,  that  wiiich  is  the  eifcct  of  reg^eneration 
and  grace.  Prov.  xvi.  1.  James  i.  15 — 17.  Second  Col- 
lect, Evening  Service. 


SYNOD      OF      DORT, 


277 


als  to  salvation,  incomplete  and  not  peremp- 
tory, is  made  from  foreseen  faith,  repen^r 
ance,  and  sanctity  and  piety  begun,  and  for 
some  time  persevered  in:  but  that  complete 
and  peremptory  election  is  from  the  foreseen 
final  perseverance  of  faith,  repentance,  holi- 
ness, and  piety:  and  that  this  is  the  gracious 
and  evangelical  worthiness,  on  account  of 
which,  he  who  is  elected,  is  more  deserving 
than  he  who  is  not  elected:  and  therefore, 
faith,  the  obedience  of  faith,  holiness,  piety, 
and  perseverance,  are  not  the  fruits  or  effects 
of  immutable  election  to  glory,  but  the  con- 
ditions and  causes  required  before  hand,  and 
foreseen  as  if  they  were  performed  in  the 
persons  to  be  elected,  without  which  there 
cannot  be  complete  election."  This  is  what 
opposes  the  whole  Scripture,  which  every 
where  assails  {ingerit)  our  ears  and  hearts 
with  these  and  other  sayings:  "Election  is 
not  of  works,  but  of  him  thatcalleih."  Rom. 
ix.  11.  "  As  many  as  were  ordained  to  eter- 
nal life,  believed."  Acts  xiii.  48.  "  He  chose 
us  to  himself  that  we  might  be  holy."  Eph. 
i.  4.  "Ye  have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have 
chosen  you."  John  xv.  IG.  "If  it  is  of  grace, 
it  is  not  of  works."  Rom.  xi.  6.    "  Herein  is 


278 


ARTICLES    OF    THE 


love;  not  that  we  loved  God,  but  that  he 
loved  us,  and  sent  his  own  Son."  1  John  iv. 
10.* 

6.  Who  teach  that,  "  Not  all  election  to 
salvation  is  immutable,  but  that  some  elect 
persons,  no  decree  of  God  preventing  [ob- 
stante), may  perish,  and  do  perish  eternally." 
By  which  gross  error,  they  make  God  muta- 
ble, subvert  the  consolation  of  the  godly  con- 
cerning the  stability  of  their  election,  and 
contradict  the  sacred  Scriptures,  whereby  we 
are  taught  that  the  elect  cannot  be  deceived: 
Matt.  xxiv.  4,  that  "  Christ  loses  not  those 
who  were  given  to  him  by  the  Father." 
John  vi.  39.  That  "those  whom  he  (God) 
hath  predestinated,  called,  and  justified,  them 
he  also  glorifies."  Rom.  viii.  30.t 

7.  Who  teach  that  "  In  this  life  there  is  no 
fruit,  no  sense,  no  certainty  of  immutable 
election  to  glory,  except  from  a  mutable  and 
contingent  condition."  But,  besides  that  it 
is  absurd  to  mention  an  uncertain  certainty, 
{ponere  incertam  certitiidinem,)  these  things 

*  Some  of  the  texts  here  adduced  seem  not  decidedly 
conclusive,  but  may  be  otherwise  explained ;  but  others 
might  easily  be  substituted.  Eph.  ii.  4,  5,  S),  10.  2  Tim. 
i.  9.    James  i.  17,18.     1  Pet.i.  2. 

t  John  X.  27—30.  2  Thess.  ii.  13, 14.  1  Pet.  i.  5.  23— 
25.     1  John  iii.  9.     v.  18. 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  279 

are  opposite  to  the  experience  of  the  saints, 
who,  with  the  apostle,  exult  in  the  conscious- . 
ness  of  their  election,  and  celebrate  this  be- 
nefit of  God;  who  rejoice  with  the  disciples, 
according  to  Christ's  admonition,  "  that  their 
names  are  written  in  heaven."  Luke  x,  20. 
Who  finally  oppose  the  feeling  of  election  to 
the  fiery  darts  of  diabolical  temptations,  in- 
quiring, "  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the 
charge  of  God's  elect."  Rom.  viii.  33.* 

8.  Who  teach  that  "  God  has  not  decreed 
from  his  own  mere  just  will,  to  leave  any  in 
the  fall  of  Adam,  and  in  the  common  state 
of  sin  and  damnation,  or  to  pass  them  by  in 
the  communication  of  grace  necessary  to 
faith  and  conversion."  For  that  passage 
stands  firm,  "  He  hath  mercy  on  whom  he 
will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he 
hardeneth."  Rom.  ix.  18.  Also,  "  I  glorify 
thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 

*  See  Article  xii.  on  Predestination. — "  The  godly  con- 
eideration  of  predestination  and  our  election  in  Christ  is 
full  of  sweet,  pleasant,  and  unspeakable  comfort  to  godly 
persons;  and  such  as  feel  in  iheinsflves  the  working  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  mortifying  the  works  of  the  flesh,  and 
their  earthly  memhcrs,  and  drawing  up  their  minds  to  high 
and  heavenly  things;  as  well  because  it  doth  greatly  esta- 
blish and  confirm  their  faith  of  eternal  salvation,  to  be  en- 
joyed through  Christ,  as  because  it  doth  fervently  kindle 
their  love  towards  God." — Art.  xvii.  of  the  Church  of 
England. 


280  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

for  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 
wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 
unto  babes;  even  so  Father,  for  so  it  hath 
pleased  thee."  Matt.  xi.  25,  26. 

9.  Who  teach  that  "  the  reason  why  God 
sends  the  gospel  to  one  nation  rather  than 
another  is  not  the  mere  and  sole  good  plea- 
sure of  God ;  but  because  this  nation  is  better 
and  more  deserving  than  that  to  which  the 
gospel  is  not  communicated."  Yet  Moses 
recalls  the  people  of  Israel  from  this,  saying, 
"  Behold  the  heavens  and  the  heaven  of  hea- 
vens is  the  Lord  thy  God's;  the  earth  also, 
with  all  that  therein  is:  only  the  Lord  had  a 
delight  in  thy  fathers  to  love  them;  and  he 
chose  their  seed  after  them,  even  you  above 
all  people,  as  it  is  this  day."  Deut.  x.  14, 15. 
And  Christ:  "Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin! 
Woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida!  for  if  the  mighty 
works  that  are  done  in  thee,  had  been  done 
in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would  have  repented 
long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes."  Matt, 
xi.  21.* 

"That  we  thus  think  and  judge,  we  tes- 
tify by  the  subscription  of  our  hands." 

*  This  sliovvs  tliat  tlie  election  of  jiations  is  really  as 
opposite  to  tiie  Anti-calvinist's  ideas  of  divine  justice  as  the 
election  of  individuals. 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  281 

Then  follows  a  list  of  the  names  of  all 
those  who  subscribed  and  attested  these  arti-j?^ 
cles,  and  refutations,  among  whom  are  found, 
George,  Bishop  of  Landaff,  John  Davenant, 
Presbyter,  Doctor,  and  public  professor  of 
sacred  theology  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, and  at  the  same  time  president 
{prxses)  of  King's  College.  Samuel  Ward, 
presbyter.  Archdeacon  Taunt omicjisis,  Doc- 
tor of  sacred  theology,  and  head  of  Sidney 
College  of  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
Thomas  Goad,  presbyter.  Doctor  of  sacred 
theology,  and  precentor  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  St.  Paul,  London,  Walter  Bal- 
canqual  {Scoto-Britaiinus,)  a  Scotchman, 
presbyter,  Batchelor  of  sacred  theology;  with 
very  many  others  from  various  parts  of  the 
continent  of  Europe,  amounting  to  above 
eighty.  These  were  deputed  by  churches, 
differing  from  each  other,  in  various  respects, 
Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  and  those  in 
some  of  the  regions  which  are  generally  ac- 
counted Lutheran,  and  men  that  occupied 
the  most  important  stations  in  the  church 
and  Universities  of  their  several  countries; 
yet  they  all  subscribed  these  articles  of  the 
Synod,  agreeing  in  this  respect  though  not  in 
others.     For  it  cannot  be  supposed,  that  they 


282  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

who  opposed,  or  were  much  dissatisfied  with 
any  of  the  conclusions,  would  thus  volunta- 
rily and  solemnly  attest  and  subscribe  the 
sanrie  decisions.  This  consideration  should, 
in  all  reason,  at  least  induce  us  to  give  these 
articles  a  candid  and  attentive  examination, 
comparing  them  carefully  with  the  Scriptures 
of  truth,  and  praying  for  the  teaching  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  not  be  so  left  "  to 
lean  to  our  own  understanding,"  as  to  reject 
and  even  to  revile  that,  which  perhaps  may, 
in  great  part  at  least,  accord  with  the  "  sure 
testimony  of  God." 


CHAPTER  II. 

ON  THE    DOCTRINE    OF    THE    DEATH   OF  CHRIST,  AND 
THROUGH  IT  THE  REDEMPTION  OF  MEN. 

1.  God  is  not  only  supremely  merciful, 
but  also  supremely  just.  And  his  justice  re- 
quires, (according  as  he  hath  revealed  him- 
self in  the  word,)  that  our  sins  committed 
against  his  infinite  majesty,  should  be  pun- 
ished, not  only  with  temporal,  but  also  with 
eternal  sufferings — of  soul  as  well  as  of  body; 
which  punishment  we  cannot  escape,  unless 


SYNOD     OF     DORT. 


283 


the  justice  of  God  be  satisfied.    (Isa.  xlv.  21. 
Rom.  iii.  25,  26.) 

2.  But  as  we  cannot  satisfy  it,  and  deliver 
ourselves  from  the  wrath  of  God,  God  of  in- 
finite mercy  gave  to  us  his  only  begotten  Son 
as  a  Surety,  who,  that  he  might  make  satis- 
faction for  us,  was  made  sin  and  a  curse  on 
the  cross  for  us,  or  in  our  stead.* 

3.  This  death  of  the  Son  of  God  is  a  sin- 
gle and  most  perfect  sacrifice  and  satisfaction 
for  sins;  of  infinite  value  and  price,  abun- 
dantly sufficient  to  expiate  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world. t 

4.  But  this  death  is  of  so  much  value  and 
price  on  this  account;  because  the  person 
who  endured  it  is  not  only,  truly  and  per- 
fectly a  holy  ]\Ian,  but  also,  the  only  begot- 
ten Son  of  God,  of  the  same  eternal  and  in- 
finite essence  with  God  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Spirit,  such  as  it  behoved  our  Saviour 
to  be.  Finally,  because  his  death  was  con- 
joined with  the  feeling  of  the  wrath  and 
curse  of  God,  which  we  by  our  sins  had  de- 
served. 

»  Isa.  liii.  4—6.  10,  II.  2  Cor.  v.  21.  Gal.  iii.  13. 
1  Pet.  ii.  24.  iii.  18. 

t  John  i.  29.  1  John  ii.  2.  Prayer  of  consecration. 
Communion  Service.  Catechism,  second  instruction  from 
the  articles  of  the  creed, 


284  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

5.  Moreover,  the  promise  of  the  gospel  is, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  Christ  crucified, 
shall  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 
Which  promise  ought  to  be  announced  and 
proposed,  promiscuously  and  indiscriminate- 
ly, to  all  nations  and  men  to  whom  God,  in 
his  good  pleasure,  hath  sent  the  gospel,  with 
the  command  to  repent  and  believe. 

6.  But  because  many  who  are  called  by 
the  gospel  do  not  repent,  nor  believe  in 
Christ,  but  perish  in  unbelief;  this  doth  not 
arise  from  defect  or  insutficiency  of  the  sacri- 
fice offered  by  Christ  upon  the  cross,  but  from 
their  own  fault.  (John  iii.  19,  20.  v.  44. 
Heb.  iii.  5.) 

7.  But  to  as  many  as  truly  believe,  and 
through  the  death  of  Christ  are  delivered 
and  saved  from  sin  and  condemiiation,  this 
benefit  comes  from  the  sole  grace  of  God, 
which  he  owes  to  no  man,  given  them  in 
Christ  from  eternity. ' 

*  John  i.  12.  1  Cor.  xv.  10.  Phil.  i.  29.  2  Thess.  ii. 
11 — 14.  "We  believe,  tliat  God,  (after  that  the  whole 
race  of  Adam  liad  been  thus  precipitated  into  perdition 
and  destruction,  by  the  fault  of  the  first  man,)  demonstra- 
ted himself  to  be  such  as  he  is  in  reality,  and  to  have  act- 
ed as  such,  {piastilisse)  namely,  botii  merciful  and  just; 
MERCIFUL  indeed  in  delivering  and  saving  from  damnation 
and  death,  {iuteriti/,)  tlio.sc,  whom  in  his  eternal  counsel, 
according  to  his  gratuitous  goodness  by  Jesus  Ciirist  our 
Lord,  he  elected,  without  any  respect  to  their  works :  but 


SYX0'*D     OF     DORT.  285 

S.  For  this  was  the  most  free  counsel,  and 
gracious  will  and  intention  of  God  the  Fa- 
ther, that  the  life-giving  and  saving  efficacy, 
of  the  most  precious  death  of  his  own  Son, 
should  exert  itself  in  all  the  elect,  in  order  to 
give  them  alone  justifying  faith,  and  thereby 
to  lead  them  to  eternal  life:  that  is,  God  will- 
ed that  Christ,  through  the  blood  of  the  cross, 
(by  which  he  confirmed  the  new  covenant,) 
should,  out  of  every  people,  tribe,  nation, 
and  language,  efficaciously  redeem  all  those, 
and  those  only,  who  were  from  eternity 
chosen  to  salvation,  and  given  to  him  by  the 
Father;  that  he  should  confer  on  them  the 
gift  of  faith;  (which,  as  well  as  other  saving 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  obtained  by  his 
death;)  that  he  should  cleanse  them  by  his 
own  blood  from  all  sins,  both  original  and 
actual,  committed  after,  as  well  as  before 
faith;  that  he  should  preserve  them  faithful- 
ly to  the  end;  and  at  length  present  them 
glorious  before  himself  without  any  spot  and 
blemish.* 

9.  This  counsel,  having  proceeded  from 

JUST,  in  leaving  others  in  that  their  own  fall  and  perdition, 
into  which  they  had  cast  themselves  headlong."  Belgic 
Confession,  Article  xvi. 

•  John  vi.  37—40.  44.  65.  Eph.  v,  25—27.  1  Pet.  i. 
2—5.    Rev.  V.  9,  10. 

25 


286  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

eternal  love  to  the  Elect,  from  the  begiiinhig 
of  the  world  to  this  present  time,  the  gates 
of  hell  in  vain  striving  against  it,  has  been 
mightily  fulfilled,  and  will  henceforth  also 
be  fulfilled:  so  that  indeed  the  elect  may  in 
their  time  be  gathered  together  in  one,  and 
that  there  may  always  be  some  church  of 
believers  founded  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  who 
may  constantly  love  the  Saviour,  who  for 
her,  as  a  Bridegroom  for  his  bride,  gave  up 
his  soul  upon  the  cross;  and  perseveringiy 
worship  and  celebrate  him,  here  and  to  all 
eternity. 

These  nine  articles  are  thus  abbreviated 
by  Tilenus  and  Heylin. 

Art.  II.  Of  the  Merit  and  Effect  of 
Christ's  Death. 

"  That  Jesus  Christ  hath  not  suffered  death, 
but  for  those  elect  only;  having  neither  any 
intent  nor  commandment  from  the  Father, 
to  make  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world."     (See  Articles  iv.  v.) 


REJECTION  OF  ERRORS  ON  THE  SECOND  CHAPTER. 

The  orthodox  doctrine  having  been  ex- 
plained, the  Synod  rejects  the  errors  of  those, 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  287 

1.  Who  teach,  «  That  God  the  Father  des- 
tined his  own  Son  unto  the  death  of  the  cross^^ 
without  a  certain  and  definite  counsel  of  sav- 
ing any  one  by  name,  {nominatim),  (Rev. 
xiii,  S.  xvii.  8.  xx.  15,)  so  that  its  own  ne- 
cessity, utility,  and  meritoriousness,  {digni- 
tas)  might  be  established  unimpaired  {sarta 
fecta)  to  the  benefit  obtained  {impetrationi) 
by  the  death  of  Christ,  and  be  perfect  in  its 
measures  {numeris,)  and  complete  and  en- 
tire, even  if  the  obtained  redemption  had  not, 
in  fact,  been  applied  to  any  individual." 
For  this  assertion  is  contumelious  to  the  wis- 
dom of  God  and  the  merit  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  is  contrary  to  Scripture ;  as  the  Saviour 
says:  "  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep,  and 
I  know  them,"  John  x.  15,  27.  And  the 
prophet  Isaiah  concerning  the  Saviour: 
"  When  he  shall  give  hitpself  a  sacrifice  for 
sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his 
days,  and  the  will  of  Jehovah  shall  prosper 
in  his  hand."  Is.  liii.  10.  And  finally  it  over- 
turns the  article  of  faith  by  which  we  "be- 
lieve the  church."* 

2.  Who  teach  "  That  this  was  not  the  end 

*  For  in  this  case  there  might  possibly  have  been  no 
"  Church  of  God,  which  he  liath  purchased  with  his  own 
blood."  Acts  XX.  28. 


288  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

of  the  death  of  Christ,  that  he  might,  in  verv 
deed,  confirm  the  new  covenant  of  grace 
through  his  blood;  but  only  that  he  might 
acquire  a  bare  right  to  the  Father  of  enter- 
ing again  into  some  covenant  with  men. 
either  of  grace  or  of  works."  For  this  con- 
tradicts the  Scripture,  which  teaches,  that 
"  Christ  is  become  the  Surety  and  Mediator 
of  a  better  covenant."  Heb.  vii.  22.  And  a 
testament  is  at  length  ratified  in  those  that 
are  dead.  Heb.  ix.  15,  17.* 

3.  Who  teach  that  "  Christ,  by  his  satis- 
faction did  not  with  certainty  (certo)  merit 
that  very  salvation  and  faith,  by  which  this 
satisfaction  of  Christ  may  be  effectually  ap- 
plied unto  salvation;  but  only  that  he  ac- 
quired to  the  Father,  power,  and  a  plenary 
will,  of  acting  anew  with  men,  and  of  pre- 
scribing whatever  new  conditions  he  willed, 
the  performance  of  which  might  depend  on 
the  free  will  of  man :  and  therefore  it  might 
so  happen  either  that  none  or  that  all  might 
fulfil  them."  Now  these  think  far  too  meanly 
of  the  death  of  Christ;  they  in  no  wise  ac- 
knowledge the  principal  fruit,  or  benefit  ob- 

*Isa.xlii.  6.  xlix.8.   Dan.ix.27.    Matt.  xxvi.  28.  Mark 
xiv.  24.  Gr.  Heb.  ix.  13—23.    xiii.  20. 


SYNa»     OF     DORT.  289 

tained  by  it,  and  recall  from  hell  the  Pelagian 
heresy.* 

4.  Who  teach  that  "  That  new  covenant 
of  grace,  which  God  the  Father,  through  the 
intervention  of  the  death  of  Christ,  hath  rati- 
fied with  men,  does  not  consist  in  this,  that 
by  faith,  so  far  as  it  apprehends  the  merit  of 
Christ,  we  are  justified  before  God  and  saved; 
but  in  this,  that  God,  having  abrogated  the 
exaction  of  perfect  legal  obedience,  imputes 
[reputet)  faith  itself,  and  the  imperfect  obe- 
dience of  faith,  for  the  perfect  obedience  of 
the  law,  and  graciously  reckons  it  as  deserv- 
ing of  the  reward  of  eternal  life."  For 
these  contradict  the  Scripture:  "They  are 
justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  re- 
demption made  in  Jesus  Christ,  whom  God 
hath  set  forth  as  a  propitiation,  through  faith 
in  his  blood."  Rom.  iii.  24,  25. t 

*  That  so  large  a  body  of  learned  theologians,  collected 
from  various  churches,  should  unanimously,  and  without 
hesitation,  and  in  so  strong  language,  declare  the  error 
here  rejected,  to  be  the  revival  of  the  Pelagian  heresy, 
may  indeed  astonish  and  disgust  numbers  in  our  age  and 
land,  who  oppose  something,  at  least  exceedingly  like  tiiis 
against  the  doctrmes  called  evangelical;  but  it  should  lead 
them  to  reflect  on  the  subject,  and  to  pray  over  it.  Are 
they  not,  in  opposing  Calvinism,  reviving  and  propagating 
the  heresy  of  Pelagius  ? 

t"  We  of  good  reason  and  right,  say  with  divine  Paul, 
"  That  we  are  justified  by  faith  alone,"  or  "by  faith  with- 
out the  works  of  the  law."    But,  properly  speaking,  we  by 


290 


ARTICLES     OF    THE 


5.  Who  teach  that  "All  men  are  taken 
into  a  state  of  reconciliation  and  the  grace 
of  the  covenant;  so  that  no  one  on  account 
of  original  sin  is  liable  to  damnation,  or  to  be 
damned;  but  that  all  are  exempt  from  the 
condemnation  of  this  sin."  For  this  opinion 
opposes  the  Scripture,  affirming,  that  "By- 
nature  we  are  the  children  of  wrath."* 

no  means  understand,  that  faith  by  itself,  or  of  itself,  justi- 
fies us  ;  seeing  it  is  that  which  becomes  indeed  as  an  in- 
strument, by  which  we  apprehend  Christ  our  Righteous- 
ness. Christ  tlierefore  liimself  is  our  Righteousness,  who 
imputes  unto  us  all  his  own  merits  :  but  faith  is  an  instru- 
ment, by  which  we  are  joined  to  him  in  the  society  or 
communion  of  all  his  goods,  and  are  retained  in  it:  inso- 
much that  all  these  having  been  made  ours,  are  more  than 
sufficient  for  us  for  our  absolution  from  sins."  Belgic  Con- 
fession, Art.  xxii. 

*  See  on  the  third  article  of  the  Rejection  of  Errors, 
concerning  divine  Predestination.  "  Original  sin,  the  fault 
and  corruption  of  every  man  that  is  naturally  engendered 
of  the  offspring  of  Adam,  in  every  person  born  into  this 
world,  deserveth  God's  wrath  and  damnation.  And  al- 
though there  is  no  condemnation  for  them  that  believe, 
and  are  baptized ;  yet  the  apostle  doth  confess,  that  con- 
cupiscence and  lust  hath  of  itself  the  nature  of  sin."  Art. 
ix.  Church  of  England. 

"We  believe,  that  the  disobedience  of  Adam's  sin,  which 
they  call  original,  (originis,)  hath  been  spread  abroad,  and 
poured  out  upon  the  whole  human  race.  But  original  sin 
is  the  corruption  of  the  whole  nature,  and  hereditary  vice, 
by  which  even  infants  themselves,  in  the  mother's  womb 
are  polluted:  and  which,  as  a  certain  noxious  root,  shoots 
forth  {progerminat)  every  kind  of  sins  in  man;  and  is  so 
base  and  execrable  before  God,  that  it  suffices  lor  the  con- 
demnation of  the  whole  human  race.  Neither  is  it  to  be 
believed,  that  it  is  entirely  extinguished  or  pulled  up  by 
the  roots  in  baptism ;  seeing  that  from  it,  as  from  a  cor- 
rupt fountain,  perpetual  streams  and  rivulets  continually 


S  Y  N  O  »     OF     DORT.  291 

6.  Who  usurp  the  distinction  of  impetra- 
tion  and  application,  that  they  may  instil  this 
opinion  into  the  unwary  and  inexperienced; 
that  God,  as  far  as  pertained  to  him,  had 
willed  to  confer  equally  upon  all  men  the 
benefits  which  were  acquired  by  the  death 
of  Christ:  and  that  some  rather  than  others 
{prx  aliis)  should  be  partakers  of  the  remis- 
sion of  sins  and  eternal  life,  this  discrimina- 
tion depended  on  their  free  will,  applyhig  to 
themselves  of  the  grace  inditferenlly  otTered; 
not  from  an  especial  gift  of  mercy  operating 
etltictually  in  them,  that  they,  rather  than 
others,  should  apply  to  themselves  this  grace. 
For  these,  while  they  pretend  to  propose  to 
themselves  this  distinction  in  a  wholesome 
sense,  endeavour  to  give  the  people  a  taste 
of  the  pernicious  poison  of  Pelagianism.* 

arise  and  flow  forth ;  though  it  does  not  fall  out  to  con- 
demnation, and  is  not  imputed,  to  the  children  of  God:  but 
is  remitted  to  them  by  the  pure  grace  and  mercy  of  God: 
not  that  they  should  fall  asleep  confiding  in  tliis  remission ; 
but  that  it  should  excite  the  more  frequent  groans  {gemi- 
lus)  in  the  faithful;  and  that  they  should  more  ardently 
desire  to  be  freed  from  this  body  of  death.  Hence  we 
condemn  the  error  of  tlie  Pelagians,  wlio  assert,  that  ori- 
ginal sin  is  nothing  but  imitation."  Phil.  ii.  13.  John 
XV.  5.  Psalm  li.  7.  Rom.  iii.  10  Gen  vi.  3.  John  iii.  6. 
Rom.  V.  14.  Eph.  ii.  5.  Rom.  vii.  18 — 24.  Belgic  Con- 
fession. 

«  1  Cor.  XV.  10  Eph.  ii  3—6.  Tit.  iii.  4—6.  Art.  x. 
of  the  Church  of  England,  on  Free-will. 

"  We  believe,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  dwelling  in  our  hearts 


292  ARTICLES     OP    THE 

7.  Who  teach  that  "  Christ  neither  could 
nor  ought  to  die,  neither  did  he  die,  for  those 
whom  God  especially  {summe)  loved  and 
chose  to  eternal  life,  when  to  such  there  was 
no  need  of  the  death  of  Christ."  For  they 
contradict  the  apostle,  saying,  "  Christ  loved 
me,  and  gave  himself  for  me."  Gal.  ii.  20. 
Also,  "  Who  can  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge 
of  God's  elect?  It  is  God  that  justifieth. 
Who  is  he  that  condemneth?  It  is  Christ 
who  died:"  Rom.  viii.  32,  34,  doubtless,  for 
them.  And  the  Saviour  who  declared,  "  I 
lay  down  my  life  for  my  sheep."  John  x.  15. 
And,  "  This  is  my  conmiand,  that  ye  love 
one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you;  greater 
love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  he  lay  down 
his  life  for  his  friends."  John  xv.  12,  13. 


CHAPTERS  III.  &  IV. 

OF    THE    DOCTRINE    OF   MAN's    CORRUPTION,  AND    01 
THE  METHOD  OF  HIS  CONVERSION  TO  GOD. 

1.  Man,  from  the  beginning  was  created 
in  the  image  of  God,  adorned  in  his  mind, 

imparts  unto  us  true  faith,  that  we  may  attain  to  the  true 
knowledge  of  this  so  great  a  mystery  ;  which  faith  embra- 
ce.s  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  liis  merits,  and  claims  it  to  itself, 
as  its  proper  effect,  and  seeks  thenceforth  nothing  beyond 
him.     Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xxii. 


SYNOB     OF     DORT.  293 

with  the  true  and  saving  knowledge  of  his 
Creator  and  of  spiritual  things,  with  righte- 
ousness in  his  will  and  heart,  and  purity  in 
all  his  affections,  and  thus  was  altogether 
holy;  but,  by  the  instigation  of  the  devil  and 
his  own  free  will  (libera  sua  voluntate,)  re- 
volting from  God,  he  bereaved  himself  of 
these  inestimable  gifts;  and,  on  the  contrary, 
in  their  place,  contracted  in  himself  blind- 
ness, horrible  darkness,  and  perversity  of 
judgment  in  the  mind;  malice,  rebellion, 
hardness,  in  the  will  and  heart;  and  finally, 
impurity  in  all  his  affections. 

2.  And  such  as  man  was  after  the  fall, 
such  children  also  he  begat:  namely,  being 
corrupted,  corrupt  ones;  corruption  having 
been  derived  from  Adam  to  all  his  posterity, 
(Christ  only  excepted,)  not  by  imitation  as 
the  Pelagians  formerly  would  have  it,  but  by 
the  propagation  of  a  vicious  nature,  through 
the  just  judgment  of  God.* 

*  "  Hence,  we  condemn  the  error  of  the  Pelagians,  who 
assert  that  this  original  sin  (peccatum  originis)  is  no  other 
thing  than  imitation."    Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xv. 

"  Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  following  of  Adam 
(in  imitatione  Adami)  as  the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk 
{fabulantur);  but  it  is  the  fault  and  corruption  of  the 
nature  of  every  man,  tliat  naturally  is  engendered  of  the 
offspring  of  Adam,  whereby  man  is  very  far  gone  {quam 
longissime  dislet)  from  original  righteousness,  and  is  of 
26 


294  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

3.  Therefore,  all  men  are  conceived  in  sin. 
and  born  the  children  of  wrath,  indisposed 
(inepti)  to  all  saving  good,  propense  to  evil, 
dead  in  sins,  and  the  slaves  of  sin ;  and,  with- 
out the  grace  of  the  regenerating  Holy  Spirit, 
they  neither  are  willing  nor  able  to  return  to 
God,  to  correct  their  depraved  nature,  or  to 
dispose  themselves  to  the  correction  of  it.  * 

4.  There  is  indeed  remaining  in  man,  since 
the  fall,  some  light  of  nature,  by  the  help  of 
which,  he  retains  certain  notions  concerning 
God  and  natural  things;  concerning  the  dif- 
ference of  things  honourable  and  shameful, 
and  manifests  some  desire  after  virtue  and 
external  discipline:  but,  so  far  from  his  be- 
ing able,  by  .this  light  of  nature,  to  attaui  to 
the  savirtg  knowledge  of  God,  or  to  turn  him- 
self to  him,  he  does  not  use  it  rightly  in  na- 
tural and  civil  things:  nay,  indeed,  whatever 
thing  It  may  at  length  be,  he  contaminates  it 
all  in  various  ways,  and  holds  it  in  unrighte- 
ousness, which  when  he  does  he  is  rendered 
inexcusable  before  God.t 

his  own  nature  inclined  to  evil,  &c.  Art.  ix.  Church  of 
England." 

*  t^ee  on  Rejection  of  Errors,  Chap.  ii.  Art.  6. 

t  Man,  by  the  fall  "  entirely  withdrew  himself  from 
God,  (his  true  life,)  and  alienated  himself,  his  nature  hav- 
ing been  wholly  vitiated  and  corrupted  by  his  sin;  by 
which  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  rendered  himself  obnoxious. 


SYNO^     OF     DORT.  295 

5.  The  reason  (or  purport  or  purpose, 
ratio)  of  the  decalogue,  particularly  deliver-^ 
ed  from  God,  by  Moses,  to  the  Jews,  is  the 
same  as  that  of  the  light  of  nature  ;  for  when 
indeed  it  exposes  the  magnitude  of  sin,  and 
more  and  more  convicts  man  of  guilt;  yet  it 
neither  discloses  a  remedy,  nor  confers  the 
power  of  emerging  from  misery;  so  that,  be- 
ing rendered  weak  through  the  transgression 
of  the  flesh,  it  leaves  him  under  the  curse, 
and  man  cannot  through  it  obtain  saving 
grace.* 

6.  What,  therefore,  neither  the  light  of 
nature  nor  the  law  could  do,  that  God  per- 
forms by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
through  the  word,  or  the  ministry  of  recon- 
ciliation; which  is  the  Gospel  concerning  the 
Messiali,  by  which  it  hath  pleased  God  to 
save  believers,  as  well  under  the  Old,  as  un- 
der the  New  Testament.! 


as  well  to  corporeal,  as  to  spiritual  death.  Therefore  hav- 
ing become  wicked  and  perverse,  and  in  all  his  ways  and 
pursuits  (sludiis)  corrupt,  he  lost  all  those  excellent  gifts, 
with  which  he  (God)  had  adorned  him  ;  so  that  only  small 
sparks  and  slender  remains  {vestigia)  of  them  are  left  to 
him,  which  yet  suffice  to  render  men  inexcusable;  be- 
cause whatever  there  is  in  us  of  litjlit,  hatli  been  turned 
into  blind  darkness  "  Koin.  i.  18.  20.  ii.  1.  12.  16.  Eph. 
iv.  17 — 19.     Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xiv. 

*  Rom.  iii.  20.  v.  2u.  viii.  3.  2  Cor.  iii.  7.  9.  Gal.  iii. 
10.  22. 

t  Rom.  viii.  3.    Gal.  iii.  22.    Hcb.  iv.  1,  2.  xi.  7.    Both 


296  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

7.  God  revealed  this  mystery  of  his  own 
will  to  fewer  persons  under  the  Old  Testa- 
ment; but  now,  the  distinction  of  people  be- 
ing taken  away,  he  manifests  it  to  more. 
The  cause  of  which  dispensation  is  not  to  be 
ascribed  to  the  dignity  (or  worthiness)  of  one 
nation  above  another,  or  to  the  better  use  of 
the  light  of  nature;  but  to  the  most  free  good 
pleasure  and  gratuitous  love  of  God. — There- 
fore they  to  whom,  beyond  and  contrary  to 
all  merit,  such  grace  is  given  {Jit)  ought  to 
acknowledge  it  with  a  humble  and  thankful 
heart;  in  respect  of  the  rest  to  whom  this 
grace  is  not  given,  to  adore  with  the  apostle 
the  severity  and  justice  of  the  judgments  of 
God,  but  by  no  means  to  scrutinize  them 
curiously.* 

S.  But  as  many  as  are  invited  by  the  gos- 
pel, are  invited  sincerely  (or  in  earnest,  se- 
rio).  For  sincerely  and  most  truly  God 
shows  in  his  word,  what  is  pleasing  to  him; 
namely,  that  they  who  are  called  should 
come  to  him.     And  he  sincerely  promises  to 

in  "  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  everlasting  life  is  offered 
to  mankind  by  Christ,  who  is  the  only  Mediator  between 
God  and  man,  being  both  God  and  man." — Art.  vii.  Church 
of  England. 

*  See  Rejection  of  Errors  on  first  chapter,  Art.  ix. 


SYNOO    OF    DORT.  297 

all  who  come  to  him,  and  beUeve,  the  peace 
of  their  souls  and  eterhal  life.* 

9.  That  many,  who  are  called  by  the  min-'' 
istry  of  the  gospel,  do  not  come  and  are  not 
converted,  the  fault  of  this  is  not  in  the  gos- 
pel, nor  in  Christ  offered  by  the  gospel,  nor 
in  God  inviting  by  the  gospel,  and  conferring 
various  gifts  on  them;  but  in  the  persons 
themselves  who  are  invited:  some  of  whom 
being  regardless,  (or  unconcerned  securi,)  do 
not  admit  the  word  of  eternal  life:  others  in- 
deed admit  it,  {admiitunt,)  but  do  not  re- 
ceive {inirtiittunt)  it  into  their  heart,  so  that 
they  turn  back  after  an  evanescent  joy  of 
temporary  faith;  and  others  choke  the  seed 
of  the  word  with  the  thorns  of  the  cares  and 
pleasures  of  the  world,  and  bring  forth  no 
fruit:  as  our  Saviour  teaches  us  in  the  para- 
ble of  the  sower.    Matt,  xiii.t 

10.  And  that  others,  who  are  called  by  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel,  do  come  and  are  con- 
verted, this  is  not  to  be  ascribed  to  man,  as 
if  distinguishing  himself  by  free-will  {libera 
arbitrio)  from  others,  furnished  with  equal 

*  Matt.  xxii.  4—10,  John  vi.  37—40.  Rev.  xxi.  6. 
xxii.  17. 

tLuke  vii.  12—15.  John  iii.  19—21.  Heb.  iii.  12. 
Gr.    iv.2. 


298 


ARTICLES     OF    T  HE 


or  sufficient  grace  for  faith  and  conversion, 
(which  the  proud  heresy  of  Pelagius  states,) 
but  to  God,  who,  as  he  chose  his  own  peo- 
ple in  Christ  from  eternity,  so  he  also  effect- 
ually calls  them  in  time;  gives  them  repent- 
ance and  faith;  and,  having  been  rescued 
{erutos)  from  the  power  of  darkness,  trans- 
lates them  into  the  kingdom  of  his  Son,  that 
they  may  declare  his  energies  {virtiiies)  who 
called  them  out  of  darkness  into  this  marvel- 
lous light ;  and  glory,  not  in  themselves  but  in 
God: — the  apostolic  Scripture  every  where 
testifying  this.* 

*  Whatever  things  are  delivered  to  us  concerning  the 
free-will  (libero  arbitrio)  of  man,  these  we  deservedly  re- 
ject; because  he  is  the  slave  of  sin ;  and  man  can  do  no- 
thing of  himself,  unless  it  hath  been  given  to  him  from 
heaven.  For  who  will  dare  to  boast  that  he  can  perform 
whatsoever  things  he  shall  will;  when  Christ  himself 
saith,  "  No  one  can  come  unto  me,  except  the  Father  who 
sent  me,  shall  draw  him  ?"  Who  will  boast  his  own  will, 
who  hears,  that  "  the  affections  of  the  flesh  are  enmities 
against  God  ?"  Who  will  glory  in  his  understanding,  who 
knows  that  the  animal  man  is  not  capable  of  those  things 
which  are  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ?  In  fine,  who  will  bring 
forward  (proferat  in  medium)  any  thouglit  of  his  own, 
who  understands,  that  "  we  are  not  suiiicient  of  ourselves 
to  think  any  thing  as  of  ourselves,"  but  that  we  are  suffi- 
cient, all  this  is  of  God?  That  which  the  apostle  hath 
said  ought  to  remain  certain  and  firm  :  "  It  is  God  who 
worketh  in  us,  both  that  we  may  be  willing,  and  that  we 
may  effect  {it)  of  his  own  most  gratuitous  benevolence." 
Phil.  ii.  13.  For  no  mind,  no  will  acquiesces  in  the  will  of 
God,  in  which  Christ  himself  hath  not  first  worked ;  which 
he  also  teachcth,  saying,  "  Without  me  ye  arc  able  to  do 
nothing."     John  xv.  5.    Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xiv. 


SYNOD      OF      DORT.  299 

11.  But,  when  God  performs  his  good 
pleasure  in  his  elect,  or  works  in  them  true 
conversion,  he  not  only  provides  that  the 
gospel  should  be  outwardly  preached  to  them, 
and  that  their  mind  should  be  powerfully 
illuminated  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  they 
may  rightly  understand,  and  judge  what  are 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  but  he  also, 
by  the  efficacy  of  the  same  regenerating  Spi- 
rit, penetrates  into  the  innermost  recesses  of 
man,  opens  his  closed  heart,  softens  his  ob- 
durate heart,  circumcises  his  uncircumcised 
heart,  infuses  new  qualities  into  his  will, 
makes  that  which  had  been  dead  alive,  that 
which  was  evil  good,  that  which  had  been 
unwilling  willing,  and  from  being  refractory, 
obedient;  and  leads  and  strengthens  it,  that 
as  a  good  tree,  it  may  be  able  to  bring  forth 
the  fruit  of  good  works.* 

12.  And  this  is  that  regeneration,  which  is 
so  much  declared  in  the  Scriptures,  a  new 
creation,  a  resurrection  from  the  dead,  a  giv- 
ing of  life,  {invificatio,)  which  God  without 
us,  (that  is,  without  our  concurrence)  work- 

*  Deut.  XXX.  6.  Ps.  ex.  3.  Bible  translation.  Jer.  xxxi. 
33  xxxii.  39.  Ez.  xi.  19,  xxxvi.  25,  26.  Zech.  xii.  10, 
Matt.  xi.  25,  26.  John  i.  12.  iii..  3—6.  vi.  44,  45.  65. 
Eph.  ii.  4,  5.  Phil.  i.  13.  Col.  i.  13.  1  Thess.  ii.  13,  14. 
Tit.  iii.  4— 6.     1  Pet.  i.  3.    ii.  9, 10. 


300 


ARTICLES    OF    TH  E 


eth  in  us.  And  this  is  by  no  means  efiected 
by  the  doctrine  alone  sounding  ivithout,  by 
moral  suasion,  or  by  such  a  mode  of  work- 
ing, that  after  the  operation  of  God  (as  far 
as  he  is  concerned)  it  should  remain  in  the 
power  of  man,  to  be  regenerated  or  not  re- 
generated, converted  or  not  converted ;  but 
it  is  manifestly  an  operation  supernatural,  at 
the  same  time  most  powerful,  and  most  sweet, 
wonderful,  secret,  and  ineflable  in  its  power, 
according  to  the  Scripture  (which  is  inspired 
by  the  Author  of  this  operation)  not  less 
than,  or  inferior  to,  creation,  or  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead:  so  that  all  those,  in  whose 
hearts  God  works  in  this  admirable  manner, 
are  certainly,  infallibly,  and  efficaciously  re- 
generated, and  in  fact  (actu)  believe.*  And 
thus  their  will,  being  now  renewed,  is  not 
only  influenced  and  moved  by  God,  but  be- 
ing acted  on  by  God,  itself  acts  and  moves. 
Wherefore,  the  man  himself,  through  this 
grace  received,  is  rightly  said  to  believe  and 
repent.t 

13.  Believers  cannot  in  this  life,  fully  coni- 

*  John  V.  21.  24,  25.  Kom.  vi.  4—6.  viii.  2.  2  Cor. 
V.  17,  18.  Gal.  vi.  15.  Eph.  i.  ID,  20.  ii.  6.  10.  Col.  ii. 
12, 13.    iii.  1. 

t  Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19.  Actsiii.  19.  v.3I.  Rom.  viii.  13. 
2  Tim.  ii.  25,  26.     1  Pet.  i.  22. 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  301 

prehend  the  manner  of  this  operation :  in  the 
mean  time  they  acquiesce  in  it;  because,  by 
this  grace  of  God,  they  know  and  feel,  that 
they  beheve  in  their  heart  and  love  their  Sa- 
viour, 

14.  Thus,  therefore,  faith  is  the  gift  of 
God;  not  in  that  it  is  offered  to  the  will  of 
man  by  God,  but  that  the  thing  itself  is  con- 
ferred on  him,  inspired,  infused  into  him. 
Not  even  that  God  only  confers  the  power 
of  believing,  but  from  thence  expects  the 
consent,  or  the  act  of  believing:  but  that 
he,  who  worketh  both  to  will  and  to  do, 
worketli  in  man  both  to  Avill  to  believe,  and 
to  believe  itself,  {et  velle  credere  et  ipsum 
credere,)  and  thus  he  worketh  all  things  in 
all.* 

15.  This  grace  God  owes  to  no  one.  For 
what  can  he  owe  to  him,  who  is  able  to  give 
nothing  first,  that  he  may  be  recompensed? 
(Rom.  xi.  35.)  Nay,  what  can  he  owe  to  him, 
who  has  nothing  of  his  own  but  sin  and  a 
lie  ?  He,  therefore,  who  receives  this  grace, 
owes  and  renders  everlasting  thanks  to  God: 
he  who  receives  it  not,  either  does  not  care 
for  those  spiritual  things,  and  rests  satisfied 

*  "  We  believe  that  the  Holy  Spirit  dwelling  in  our 
hearts  doth  impart  to  us  true  faith."  Belgic  Confession, 
Art.  xxii. 


302 


ARTICLES     OF    THE 


within  himself;  or,  being  secure,  he  vainly 
glories  that  he  possesses,  what  he  has  not. 
Moreover  concerning  those  who  outwardly 
profess  faith  and  amend  their  lives,  it  is  best 
to  judge  and  speak  after  the  example  of  the 
apostles;  for  the  inmost  recesses  {penetralia) 
of  the  heart,  are  to  us  impenetrable.  As  for 
those  who  have  not  yet  been  called,  it  be- 
hoves us  to  pray  to  God,  who  calls  the  things 
which  are  not,  as  though  they  were:  but  in 
no  wise  are  we  to  act  proudly  against  them 
{adversus  superbiendum  eos  est)  as  if  we  had 
made  ourselves  to  differ.  (Rom.  xi.  IS — 20. 
1  Cor.  iv.  6,  7.) 

16.  But  in  like  manner,  as  by  the  fall  man 
does  not  cease  to  be  man,  endowed  with  in- 
tellect and  will,  neither  hath  sin,  which  has 
pervaded  the  whole  human  race,  taken  away 
the  nature  of  the  human  species,  but  it  hath 
depraved  and  spiritually  stained  it;  so  even 
this  divine  grace  of  regeneration  does  not 
act  upon  men  like  stocks  and  trees,  nor  take 
away  the  proprieties  (or  properties, /Jrc>;?r^e- 
tates)  of  his  will,  or  violently  compel  it  while 
unwilling;  but  it  spiritually  quickens,  (or 
vivifies,)  heals,  corrects,  and  sweetly,  and  at 
the  same  time,  powerfully  inclines  it:  so  that 
whereas  before  it  was  wholly  governed  by 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  303 

the  rebellion  and  resistance  of  the  flesh,  now, 
prompt  and  sincere  obedience  of  the  Spirit 
may  begin  to  reign;  in  which  the  renewal  of 
our  spiritual  will  and  our  liberty  truly  con- 
sist. In  which  manner,  (or  for  which  rea- 
son,) unless  the  admirable  Author  of  all  good 
should  work  in  us,  there  could  be  no  hope 
to  man  of  rising  from  the  fall,  by  that/ree- 
will,  by  which  when  standing  he  fell  into 
ruin.* 

17.  But  in  the  same  manner  as  the  om- 
nipotent operation  of  God,  whereby  he  pro- 
duces and  supports  our  natural  life,  doth  not 
exclude,  but  require  the  use  of  means,  by 
which  God  in  his  infinite  wisdom  and  good- 
ness sees  fit  to  exercise  this  his  power:  so 
this  fore-mentioned  supernatural  power  of 
God  by  which  he  regenerates  us,  in  no  wise 
excludes,  or  sets  aside  the  use  of  the  gospel, 
which  the  most  wise  God  hath  ordained  as 
the  seed  of  regeneration  and  the  food  of  the 
soul.  Wherefore,  as  the  apostles,  and  those 
teachers  who  followed  ihem,  have  piously 

*  A  more  lucid  and  scriptviral  exposition  of  the  effica- 
cious influence,  by  wliich  the  regenerating,  life-giving, 
illuminating  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  draws,  teaches,  and 
inclines  the  heart,  to  willing  and  sweet  submission  and 
obedience,  can  hardly  be  produced  from  any  writer.  2 
Cor.  X.  5. 


304 


ARTICLES     OF    THE 


instructed  the  people  concerning  this  grace 
of  God,  in  order  to  his  glory  and  to  the  keep- 
ing down  of  all  pride;  in  the  mean  time 
neither  have  they  neglected  (being  admon- 
ished by  the  holy  gospel)  to  keep  them  un- 
der the  exercise  of  the  word,  the  sacraments, 
and  discipline:  so  then,  be  it  far  from  us,  that 
teachers  or  learners  in  the  church  should 
presume  to  tempt  God,  by  separating  those 
things,  which  God,  of  his  own  good  plea- 
sure, would  have  most  closely  united  to- 
gether. For  grace  is  conferred  through  ad- 
monitions, and  the  more  promptly  we  do 
our  duty,  the  more  illustrious  the  benefit  of 
God,  who  worketh  in  us,  is  wont  to  be,  and 
the  most  rightly  doth  his  work  proceed. 
To  whom  alone,  all  the  glory,  both  of  the 
means  and  their  beneficial  fruits  and  efficacy, 
is  due  for  everlasting.     Amen.* 

These  seventeen  articles  are  abbreviated, 
as  above  stated,  in  these  two  that  follow. 

Art.  III.— 0/  Mans  Will  in  a  State  of 
Nature. 

"  That  by  Adam's  fall  his  posterity  lost 
their  free-will,  being  put  to  an  unavoidable 

*  Can  any  statement  be  more  rational,  unexceptionable, 
and  scriptural  than  tliis  is  ? 


SYNOD     OP    DORT.  305 

necessity  to  do,  or  not  to  do,  whatsoever  they 
do  or  do  not,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil; 
being  thereunto  predestinated  by  the  eternal 
and  effectual  secret  decree  of  God." 

Art.  IV.     Of  the  Manner  of  Conversion. 

"  That  God,  to  save  his  elect  from  the  cor- 
rupt mass,  doth  beget  faith  in  them,  by  a 
power  equal  to  that  whereby  he  created  the 
world  and  raised  up  the  dead:  insomuch, 
that  such  unto  whom  he  gives  grace  cannot 
reject,  and  the  rest,  being  reprobate,  cannot 
accept  it."* 

REJECTION  OF  ERRORS    ON   THE   THIRD    AND  FOURTH 
CHAPTERS. 

The  orthodox  doctrine  having  been  set 
forth,  the  Synod  rejects  the  errors  of  those, 

I.  Who  teach  that  "  It  cannot  properly  be 
said,  that  original  sin,  {peccatinn  originis,) 
suffices  of  itself  for  the  condemnation  of  the 
whole  human  race,  or  the  desert  of  temporal 
and  eternal  punishments:"  For  they  con- 
tradict the  apostle,  who  says,  Rom.  v.  12, 

■*  Let  the  candid  reader  compare  carefully  the  seven- 
teen articles  above  given,  witii  these  two  abbreviated  arti- 
cles, and  then  judge  lor  himself,  whether  such  a  re|K)rter 
deserves  even  the  least  credit  or  confidence. 


306  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

"  By  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and 
death  by  sin;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all 
men,  for  that  all  have  sinned."  And  ver.  16. 
"  By  one  man  the  offence  entered  unto  con- 
demnation." Also,  Rom.  vi.  23.  "The 
wages  of  sin  is  death."* 

2.  Who  teach  that  "  Spiritual  gifts,  or  good 
habits  and  virtues,  such  as  kindness,  sanc- 
tity, and  justice,  could  have  no  place  in  the 
will  of  man  when  he  was  first  created,  and 
therefore,  neither  in  the  fall,  could  they  be 
separated  from  it."  For  this  opposes,  {pug- 
nat  eum)  the  description  of  the  image  of 
God,  which  the  apostle  states  in  Eph.  iv.  24, 
where  he  describes  it,  (as  consisting,)  "  in 
righteousness  and  holiness,"  which  have  a 
place  in  the  will  altogether. 

3.  Who  teach  that  "  Spiritual  gifts  are  not 
separated  from  the  will  of  man  in  spiritual 
death,  as  it,  (the  will,)  never  was  corrupted 
in  itself,  but  only  impeded  by  the  darkness 
of  the  mind,  and  the  irregularity  of  the  affec- 

*  "  Original  sin  Is  so  base  and  execrable,  that  it  suffices 
to  the  condemnation  of  the  whole  human  race."  Belgic 
Confession,  Art.  xv.  "God  saw  that  man  had  so  cast  him- 
self into  the  condemnation  of  death,  both  corporeal  and 
spiritual,  and  was  made  altogether  n)iserablc  and  accurs- 
ed." Ibid.  Art.  xvii.  "In  every  person  born  into  the 
world,  it  deserveth  God's  wratli  and  damnation."  Art.  ix. 
Church  of  England. 


SYNOD      OF      DORT. 


307 


tions;  which  impediments  being  removed,  it 
may  be  able  to  exert  the  free  power  planted 
[insitam)  in  it;  that  is,  it  might  of  itself  will 
or  choose,  or  not  will  or  choose,  whatever 
good  was  proposed  to  it."  Tiiis  is  new  and 
erroneous;  even  so  far  as  it  causes  the  power 
of  free-will  to  be  exalted,  against  the  words 
of  the  prophet,  Jeremiah  xvii.  9:  "  The  heart 
is  deceitful  above  all  things  and  perverse:" 
and  the  apostle,  Eph.  ii.  3:  "Among  whom, 
(contumacious  men,)  we  all  had  our  conver- 
sation in  times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh, 
fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the 
thoughts."* 

4.  Who  teach  that  "  Man  unregenerate  is 
neither  properly  nor  totally  dead  in  sins,  or 
destitute  of  all  power  for  what  is  spiritually 
good;  but  that  he  can  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness  or  life,  and  off'er  the  sacrifice 
of  a  broken  and  contrite  spirit,  which  is  ac- 
cepted by  God:"     For  these  things  are  con- 

*  "  The  apostle  says,  that  '  it  is  God,  who  worketh  in 
us,  botli  that  we  should  will,  and  that  wc  should  do,  of  liis 
own  free  benevolence;'  for  no  mind,  no  will,  acquiesces 
in  the  will  of  God,  in  which  Christ  himself  hath  not  first 
operated."  Bcl<>-ic  Confession,  Art.  xiv.  "We  have  no 
power  to  do  good  works,  pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God, 
without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us,  that 
we  may  liavc  a  good  will;  and  working  with  us,  when  we 
have  that  good  will."    Art.  x.  Church  of  England. 


308 


ARTICLES     OF     THE 


trary  to  the  open  testimonies  of  Scripture. 
Eplies.  ii.  14:  "  Ye  were  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins."  And  Gen.  vi.  5.  and  viii.  21: 
"The  imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  man's 
heart  is  only  evil  continually."  Moreover, 
to  hunger  and  thirst  after  deliverance  from 
misery,  and  for  life — and  to  offer  unto  God, 
the  sacrifice  of  a  contrite  spirit,  is  the  part  of 
the  regenerate,  and  of  those  who  are  said  to 
be  blessed.  Ps.  li.  19.  1  Chron.  xxix.  14. 
Matt.  V.  6. 

5.  Who  teach  that  "  Man,  corrupt,  animal, 
(■:^vzi'XOi)  can  so  rightly  use  common  grace, 
which  in  them  is  the  light  of  nature,  and  the 
gifts  remaining  after  the  fall,  that  by  this 
good  use  he  may  obtain  greater  grace,  for 
instance,  evangelical  or  saving,  and  gradu- 
ally may  obtain  salvation  itself:  And  on  this 
account  God  hath  showed  himself  ready,  on 
his  part,  to  reveal  Christ  to  all,  seeing  that 
he  administers  to  all,  sufficiently  and  effica- 
ciously, the  necessary  means  to  the  revela- 
tion of  Christ,  faith  and  repentance."  For, 
besides  the  experience  of  all  ages,  this  is  tes- 
tified to  be  false  by  the  Scripture:  Ps.  cxlvii. 
19,  20.  "  He  showeth  his  words  unto  Jacob, 
his  statutes  and  laws  unto  Israel:  he  hath 
not  done  so  unto  any  other  people,  neither 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  309 

have  they  known  his  laws."  Acts  xvi,  16. 
"  God  permitted  in  past  ages  all  the  nations 
to  walk  in  their  own  ways."  Acts  xvi.  6, 
7.  "  They  were  forbidden  (Paul  and  his 
companions)  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  in  Asia."  And,  "  When 
they  were  come  into  Mysia,  they  endea- 
voured to  go  towards  Bithynia,  but  the 
Spirit  suffered  them  not.  * 


*  The  matter  of  fact,  tliat  all  those,  who  enjoy  the  means 
of  grace  in  the  greatest  abundance,  do  not  profit  by  them; 
is  as  undeniable,  as  that  all  nations  are  not  favoured  with 
the  means  of  grace:  but  to  speak  of  those  things  as  suffi. 
rient  and  rfficacious,  which  in  the  case  of  a  vast  majority 
l)rove  insufficient  and  inefficacious,  must  surely  be  unrea- 
sonable;  especially  as  to  thcni  the  Gospel  itself  proves  "a 
savour  of  death  unto  death."  That  "  Paul  may  plant  and 
Apollos  may  water,"  but  that  God  alone  can  give  "  the  in- 
crease," is  most  manifest  to  those,  who  have  tlie  deepest 
experience,  and  have  made  the  most  accurate  and  long- 
continued  observation,  on  the  event  of  the  wisest,  most 
loving,  and  most  Scriptural  instructions.  1  Cor.  iii.  G,  7. — 
Enougli  has  been  quoted  from  the  Bclgic  Confession  to 
show  that  this  error  was  as  contrary  to  that  document,  as 
to  any  article  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. — "The  condition  of 
man  after  the  fall  of  Adam,  is  sucii,  that  he  cannot  turn 
or  jtrepare  himself,  by  his  own  natural  strength  and  good 
works,  to  faith  and  calling  upon  God."  "  Works  done 
before  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  the  inspiration  of  his  Spi- 
rit, arc  not  pleasant  to  God;  forasmuch  as  they  spring  not 
of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ;  neither  do  tiiey  make  men  meet 
to  receive  grace,  or  (as  the  school  authors  say)  deserve 
grace  of  eongruiiy;  yea  rather  for  that  they  arc  not  done 
as  God  hath  willed  and  eonmianded  them  to  be  done,  we 
doubt  not  but  they  have  the  nature  of  sin."  Art.  x.  xiii. 
Ch.  of  Eng. — He,  who  is  well  versed  in  tliis  controversy, 
is  aware,  that  the  doctrine  here  condemned,  comprises  the 
very  hinge,  on  which  the  whole  turns  :  ii false,  Culvinists 

27 


310  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

6.  Who  teach,  that  "  In  the  true  conversion 
of  man,  there  cannot  be  new  quaUties,  ha- 
bits, or  gifts,  infused  by  God  into  his  will: 
and  so  faith,  by  which  we  are  first  converted, 
and  from  which  we  are  called  the  faithful,  is 
not  a  quality  or  gift  infused  by  God ;  but  only 
an  act  of  man,  nor  can  it  be  otherwise  called 
a  gift,  than  with  respect  to  the  power  of  at- 
taining it."  For  these  contradict  the  holy 
Scriptures,  which  testify  that  God  doth  in- 
fuse new  qualities  of  faith,  obedience,  and  a 
sense  of  his  love  into  our  hearts.  Jer.  xxxi. 
33.  "  I  will  put  my  law  into  their  mind  and 
will  write  it  in  their  heart."  Isa.  xliv.  3.  "  I 
will  pour  water  on  him  that  is  a-thirst,  and 
rivers  upon  the  dry  ground;  I  will  pour  out 
my  Spirit  on  thy  seed."  Rom.  v.  5.  "The 
love  of  God  which  is  shed  abroad  in  our 
hearts  by  the  Holy  Spirit  which  is  given  to 
us."  They  also  contradict  the  constant  prac- 
tice of  the  church,  according  to  the  prophet, 
praying — "  Convert  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be 
converted."  Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19.  (Ez.  xi.  19, 
20.  xxxvi.  25—27.  Eph.  i.  19,  20.  ii.  8— 
10.) 

7.  Who  teach,  "  That  the  grace,  by  which 

(in  the  modern  use  of  the  word)  are  right:    if  ^rwe,  Aiiti- 
calvinists  are  right, 


SYNOD      OF     DORT.  311 

we  are  converted  to  God,  is  nothing  else'' 
than  gentle  suasion;  or  (as  others  explain  it) 
the  most  noble  method  of  acting  in  the  con- 
version of  man,  and  the  most  suitable  {con- 
venientissimum)  to  human  nature,  is  that 
which  is  done  by  suasions,  and  that  nothing 
hinders  that  moral  grace  alone  should  render 
animal  {natural,  ■^vx^'xov)  men  spiritual;  in- 
deed God  produces  the  consent  of  the  will  no 
otherwise  than  by  moral  reason;  and  the  effi- 
cacy of  divine  grace,  by  which  he  overcomes 
the  operation  of  Satan,  consists  in  this,  that 
God  promises  eternal  benefits,  and  Satan 
temporal  ones."  For  this  is  altogether  Pe- 
lagian, and  contrary  to  the  whole  Scripture, 
which,  besides  this,  acknowledges  also  an- 
other, and  far  more  effectual  and  divine  mode 
of  acting  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  man's  conver- 
sion. Ezek.  xxxvi.  26.  "  I  will  give  you  a 
new  heart,  and  I  will  put  a  new  spirit  with- 
in you;  and  I  will  take  away  the  heart  of 
stone  and  give  you  a  heart  of  flesh,  &c." — 
•'  Except  a  man  be  born  again  he  cannot  see 
the  kingdom  of  God."  John  iii.  3 — 6.  "  The 
natural  man  {■^vx^^xoi;)  receiveth  not  the  things 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  neither  can  he  know 
them,  because  they  are  spiritually  discern- 
ed." 1  Cor.  ii.  14. 


312  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

8.  Who  teach  that  "  God  does  not  apply 
those  powers  of  his  own  omnipotence  iu  the 
regeneration  of  man,  by  which  he  mightily 
and  infallibly  bends  his  will  to  faith  and 
conversion;  but  all  the  operations  of  grace 
having  been  employed  [positis)  which  God 
makes  use  of  in  man's  conversion,  man  ne- 
vertheless can  so  resist  God  and  the  Spirit, 
intending  his  regeneration  and  willing  to 
regenerate  him,  and  in  very  deed  {ipso  actu) 
often  doth  so  resist,  as  entirely  to  hinder  his 
own  regeneration,  and  thus  it  remains  in  his 
own  power,  whether  he  will  be  regenerated 
or  not."  For  this  is  no  other  than  taking 
away  all  the  efficacy  of  God's  grace  in  our 
conversion,  and  subjecting  the  act  of  Al- 
mighty God  to  the  will  of  man,  and  contra- 
dicts the  apostles,  who  teach  that  "  We  be- 
lieve through  the  efficacy  of  the  mighty 
power  of  God."  Ephes,  i.  19,  and  that  "  God 
fills  up  in  us  the  good  pleasure  of  his  good- 
ness, and  the  work  of  faith  with  power.'" 
2  Thess.  i,  1 1 .  Also,  that  "  His  divine  power 
hath  given  us  all  things  which  pertain  to  life 
and  godliness.  2  Pet.  i.  3.  '•  Thy  people 
shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power." 
"  It  is  God  that  woriceth  in  us  both  to  will 
and  to  do."     The  want  of  the  willing  mind 


SYNOD      OF     DORT. 


313 


is  the  grand  thing  wanting,  and  until  this  is 
wrought  in  us,  we  "do  always  resist  the 
Holy  Ghost."  Ps.  ex.  4.   Phil.  i.  13. 

9.  Who  teach  that  "  Grace  and  free-will 
are  partial  causes  concurring  at  the  same 
time,  to  the  beginning  of  conversion;  nor 
doth  grace,  in  the  order  of  causaUty,  precede 
the  efficacy  of  the  will:  that  is,  God  does  not 
effectually  help  the  will  of  man  to  conver- 
sion, before  the  will  of  man  moves  and  de- 
termines itself."  For  this  dogma  the  an- 
cient church  long  ago  condemned  in  Pelagi- 
ans, from  the  apostle,  Rom.  ix.  16.  "It  is 
not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  run 
neth,  but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy."  And 
1  Cor.  iv.  7.  "Who  maketh  thee  to  differ? 
And  what  hast  thou  that  thou  didst  not  re- 
ceive?" Also,  Phil.  ii.  13.  "It  is  God  who 
worketh  in  you  this  very  thing,  to  will  and 
to  do  of  his  good  pleasure."* 

*  "  Almighty  God,  wc  humbly  bcseecli  thee,  that,  as 
by  thy  special  grace  preventing  vs,  thou  dost  put  into  our 
minds  good  desires,  so,  dtc."  (Collect.  East.  Sund.  Ch. 
Eng.) 


314  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

CHAPTER  V,  OF  Doctrine. 

CONCERNING    THE     PERSEVERANCE    OF  THE    SAINTS. 

1.  Those  whom  God,  according  to  his  pur- 
pose, calleth  to  the  fellowship  of  his  Son  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  regenerates  by  the 
holy  Spirit,  he  indeed  sets  free  from  the  do- 
minion and  slavery  of  sin,  but  not  entirely 
in  this  Hfe  from  the  flesh  and  the  body  of 
sin.* 

2.  Hence  daily  sins  of  infirmity  arise,  and 
blemishes  {nsevi)  cleave  to  the  best  works 
even  of  the  saints;  which  furnish  to  them 
continual  cause  {materiam)  of  humbling 
themselves  before  God,  of  fleeing  to  Christ 

*  They  who  constitute  the  true  church ;  •'  such  a  mark 
of  them  is  tlie  faith,  by  which  Christ,  or  their  only  Saviour, 
being  apprehended,  they  flee  from  sin  and  follow  after 
righteousness ;  at  the  same  time,  they  love  the  true  God  and 
their  neighbours,  neither  turning  aside  to  the  light  hand 
nor  to  tlie  left:  they  crucify  the  flesh  with  its  affections; 
but  by  no  means  this  indeed,  as  if  there  were  not  in  them, 
any  longer  infirmity:  but  that  they  fight  against  it  through 
the  whole  time  of  their  life,  by  the  energy  (virtutem)  of 
the  Holy  Spirit;  and  in  the  mean  time  they  flee  to  the 
blood,  tiie  death,  and  the  sufferings  and  obedience  of  our 
Lord  Christ,  as  to  their  most  safe  protection."  Belgic  Con- 
fession, Art.  xxix.  Rom.  vii.  21 — 25.  viii.  1,  2.  Gal.  v. 
16,  17.  24,  See  Art.  ix.  Ch.  Eng.— The  Remonstrants  or 
Arminians  of  those  days  held,  it  seems,  the  doctrine  of  sin- 
less perfection  in  this  life  more  generally  than  Anti-Cal- 
vinists  do  at  present. 


SYNOD      OF      DORT, 


31 


crucified,  of  mortifying  the  flesh  more  and' 
more  by  the  spirit  of  prayers,  and  the  holy 
exercises  of  piety,  and  of  panting  after  the 
goal  of  perfection  {ad  perfectionis  metam 
suspirandi)  until  the  time  when,  delivered 
from  this  body  of  death,  they  shall  reign 
with  the  Lamb  of  God  in  the  heavens.* 

3.  Because  of  these  remains  of  indweUing 
sin,  and  moreover  also,  the  temptations  of 
the  world  and  of  Satan,  the  converted  could 
not  continue  (perstare)  in  this  grace,  if  they 
were  left  to  their  own  strength.  But  God  is 
faithful,  who  confirms  them  in  the  grace 
once  mercifully  conferred  on  them,  and  pow- 
erfully preserves  them  in  the  same  even  un- 
to the  end.t 

4.  But  though  that  power  of  God,  con- 
firming the  truly  faithful  (vert  Jideles)  in 
grace,  and  preserving  them,  is  greater  than 
what  can  be  overcome  by  the  flesh;  yet  the 
converted  are  not  always  so  influenced  and 
moved  by  God,  that  they  cannot  depart,  in 
certain  particular  actions,  from  the  leading 

*  "  Not  that  they  should  slumber,  trusting  in  this  re- 
mission,  but  that  the  feeling  of  tiiis  corruption  may  excite 
in  the  faitliful  more  frequent  groans ;  and  that  they  may 
wish  more  ardently  to  be  freed  from  this  body  of  death. 
Rom.  vii.  18.  24."    Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xv. 

t  Prov.  xxviii.  26.  Jer.  xvii.  9,  Luke  xxii.  31,  32 
1  Pet.  1.5. 


316  \RTICLESOFTHE 

of  grace,  and  be  seduced  by  the  desires  {co7i- 
cupiscentiis)  of  the  flesh,  and  obey  them. 
Wherefore,  they  must  continually  watch  and 
pray,  lest  they  should  be  led  into  tempta- 
tions. Which  when  they  do  not,  they  may 
be  not  only  violently  carried  away  by  the 
flesh,  and  the  world,  and  Satan,  unto  griev- 
ous and  atrocious  sins ;  but  they  are  some- 
times even  thus  violently  carried  away,  by 
the  righteous  permission  of  God;  which  the 
mournful  falls  of  David  and  Peter,  and  of 
other  saints  recorded  in  Scripture,  demon- 
strate.* 

5.  But  by  such  enormous  sins  they  ex- 
ceedingly offend  God;  they  incur  the  guilt  of 
death,  they  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  in- 
terrupt the  exercise  of  faith,  they  most  griev- 
ously wound  conscience,  and  they  some- 
times lose,  for  a  lime,  the  perception  of 
grace;  until  by  serious  repentance,  returning 
into  the  way,  the  paternal  countenance  of 
God  again  shines  upon  them.  (Ps,  li.  11, 12). 

6.  For  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  from 
his  immutable  purpose  of  election,  does  not 
wholly  take  away  his  Holy  Spirit  from  his 
own,  even  in  lamentable  falls;  nor  does  he 

«  Ps.  cxix.  116,  117.  Matt.  xxvi.40,  41.  69—75.  1  Pel. 
V.  8.     Jude20,  21.  24. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  317 

SO  permit  them  to  glide  down,  {prolabi,) 
that  they  should  fall  from  the  grace  of  adop- 
tion and  the  state  of  justification,  or  commit 
the  sin  unto  death,  or  against  the  Holy- 
Spirit;  that,  being  deserted  by  him,  they 
should  cast  themselves  headlong  into  eternal 
destruction.* 

7.  In  the  first  place,  he  preserves  in  them, 
in  these  falls,  that  immortal  seed,  by  which 
they  are  regenerated,  {or  begotten  again, 
regeniti,)  lest  it  should  perish,  or  be  shaken 
out,  1  Pet.  i.  23.  1  John  iii.  9.  Then,  by 
his  own  word  and  Spirit,  he  assuredly  and 
efficaciously  renews  them  to  repentance; 
that  from  the  soul  they  may  mourn  accord- 
ing to  God,  for  the  sins  committed;  may  seek 
remission  in  the  blood  of  the  Mediator  by 
faith,  with  a  contrite  heart,  and  obtain  it; 
that  they  may  feel  the  favour  of  God  again 
reconciled;  may  adore  his  mercies  by  faith; 
and  finally  work  out  their  salvation  more 
earnestly  with  fear  and  trembling.! 

8.  So  that,  not  by   their  own  merits  or 

*  Luke  xxii.  32.     John  iv.  14.     1  John  v.  16—18. 

+  Can  any  thing  be  guarded  in  a  more  wise,  holy,  and 
scriptural  manner,  than  this  statement  of  the  means,  by 
which  God  preserves  and  restores  liis  offending  children  ? 
Ps.  Ixxxix.  30—34.  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  1  Cor.  xi.  32.  Matt, 
xxvi.  75.  John  xxi.  17.  1  Pet.  iv.  7.  v.  8. 
28 


318 


ARTICLES      OF     THE 


Strength,  but  by  the  gratuitous  mercy  of  God 
they  obtain  it,  that  they  neither  totally  fall 
from  faith  and  grace,  nor  finally  continue  in 
their  falls  and  perish.  Which  as  to  them- 
selves {quoad  ipsos)  not  only  might  easily 
be  done,  but  would  without  doubt  be  done; 
yet,  in  respect  of  God,  it  cannot  at  all  be 
done,  (or  take  place,  fieri,)  as,  neither  can 
his  counsel  be  changed,  his  promise  fall,  their 
vocation  according  to  his  purpose  be  recalled, 
the  merit,  intercession,  and  guardianship  of 
Christ  be  rendered  void,  nor  the  sealing  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  become  vain,  or  be  blotted 
out.* 

9.  Of  this  guarding  of  the  elect  to  salva- 
tion, and  the  perseverance  in  the  faith  of  the 
truly  faithful,  {vere  fidelium,)  the  faithful 
themselves  may  become  certain,  (assured) 
and  are,  according  to  the  measure  of  their 
faith;  by  which  they  certainly  believe  them- 
selves to  be,  and  that  they  shall  perpetually 
remain,  true  and  living  members  of  the 
church,  have  remission  of  sins,  and  eternal 
life.t 

*  John  X.  27—30.  xiii.  36.  xiv.  19.  xvii.  24,  Rom.  v. 
9,  10.  viii.  16,  17.  28—39.  2  Tor.  i.  2.  Eph.  i.  13,  14. 
V.  30. 

t  May  become  certain,  not,  are  all  of  them,  or  at  all 
times,  certain.  Heb.  vi.  10,  11.  2  Pet.  i.  10,  11.  1  John 
V.  11—13.  19,20. 


SYNOD     OF    DORT.  319 

JT*- 

10.  And  indeed,  {ix\x\Y,  proinde,)  this  cer- 
tainty is  "not  from  any  peculiar  revelation, 
made  beyond,  or  without,  the  word  of  God; 
but  from  the  belief  of  the  promises,  which 
God  hath  most  copiously  revealed  in  his  own 
word,  for  our  comfort ;  by  the  testimony  "  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  witnessing  with  our  spirit, 
that  we  are  the  sons  and  heirs  of  God." 
(Rom.  viii.  16.)  Finally,  from  the  earnest 
(or  serious,  serio)  and  holy  desire  {or  pur- 
suit, studio)  of  a  good  conscience  and  good 
works.*  And  of  this  substantial  consolation 
of  the  victory  to  be  obtained,  and  the  infal- 
lible earnest  of  eternal  glory,  if  the  Elect  of 
God  could  be  deprived  "in  this  world,  they 
would  of  all  men  be  the  most  miserable." 

11.  In  the  mean  while,  the  Scripture  tes- 
tifies, that  the  faithful  in  this  life,  are  as- 
saulted {conflict ari)  with  various  doubtings 
of  the  flesh,  and,  being  placed  in  heavy  temp- 
tations, do  not  always  feel  this  full  assurance 
of  faith  and  certainty  of  perseverance.  But 
God,  "the  Father  of  all  consolation,"  does 

*  Surely  this  has  the  stamp  of  holiness  deeply  impressed 
upon  it !  It  is  evangelical  truth,  in  that  part  of  it,  which 
is  most  vehemently  accused  as  tending  to  laxity  of  prac- 
tice, and  most  frequently  misstated  by  tlie  injudicious,  and 
perverted  by  entliusiasts  and  hypocrites,  set  forth  in  its 
genuine  and  inseparable  connection  with  good  works. 
1  Cor.  XV.  58. 


320 


ARTICLES      OF     THE 


not  suffer  them  to  be  tempted  above  "their 
strength,  but  with  the  temptation  makes 
some  way  of  escape"  {praestat  evasionem, 
rioirjosi  sxSaaiv.)  And,  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
he  excites  again  in  the  same  persons  the  cer- 
tainty of  perseverance. 

12,  But  so  far  is  this  certainty  of  perseve- 
rance from  rendering  the  truly  faithful  proud 
and  carnally  secure,  that,  on  the  contrary,  it 
is  the  true  root  of  humihty,  of  filial  reveren- 
tial fear,  of  true  piety,  of  patience  in  every 
conflict,  of  ardent  prayers,  of  constancy  in 
the  cross,  and  in  the  confession  of  the  truth, 
and  of  solid  joy  in  God :  and  the  considera- 
tion of  this  benefit  is  the  spur  {stimulus)  to 
the  serious  and  continual  exercise  of  grati- 
tude and  good  works;  as  it  appears  by  the 
testimonies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  exam- 
ples of  the  saints. 

13.  Neither  even  in  those,  who  are  re-in- 
stated after  a  fall,  dotli  the  renewed  confi- 
dence of  perseverance  produce  licentiousness, 
or  neglect  {incuriam)  of  piety,  but  much 
greater  care  of  solicitously  being  guarded  (or 
kept)  in  the  ways  of  God,  which  are  pre- 
pared, that  by  walking  in  them  they  may 
retain  the  certainty  of  their  own  perseve- 
rance :  lest,  on  account  of  the  abuse  of  his 


S  Y  NOD     OF     DORT. 


321 


paternal  benignity,  the  face  of  the  merciful 
God,  (the  contemplation  of  which  is  to  the 
pious  sweeter  than  life,  and  the  withdrawing 
of  it  more  bitter  than  death,)  should  again 
be  turned  away  from  them,  and  so  they 
should  fall  into  heavier  torments  of  the 
soul.  (Ps.  Ixxxv.  8.) 

14.  -But,  as  it  hath  pleased  God  to  begin 
this  work  in  us  by  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel; so,  by  the  hearing,  reading,  meditation 
of  the  same,  by  exhortations,  threatenings, 
promises,  and  moreover  by  the  use  of  the 
sacraments,  he  preserves,  continues,  and  per- 
fects it."^ 

15.  This  doctrine,  concerning  the  perse- 
verance of  the  truly  believing  and  saints,  and 
of  its  certainty,  which  God  hath  abundantly 
revealed  in  his  word,  to  the  glory  of  his  own 
name  and  to  the  comfort  of  pious  souls,  and 
hath  impressed  on  the  hearts  of  the  faithful, 
the   flesh   indeed   doth   not    receive,   Satan 

*  Is  not  this  a  full  confutation  of  those  who  accuse 
such  as  hold  this  doctrine,  with  rendering  all  means  of 
grace  needless,  and  all  exhortations  nugatory  ?  The  means 
to  be  used  by  the  persons  tlieniselves,  and  by  others  for 
them,  in  whatever  form  they  are  employed,  constitute  a 
part  of  that  counsel  and  plan,  by  which  God  preserves  his 
people,  and  causes  them  "  to  walk  religiously  in  good 
works,  and  at  Icngtji  by  his  mercy  tiiey  attain  to  ever- 
lasting  felicity."  Art.  xvii.  Ch.  Eng.  Compare  Acts  xxvii. 
22—24.  with  31.  and  Jude  20, 21,  with  24. 


322 


ARTICLES    OF    THE 


hates,  the  world  derides,  the  inexperienced 
{imperiti)  and  hypocrites  violently  hurry 
away  {rapiunt,)  into  abuse,  and  the  spirits 
of  error  oppose.  But  the  spouse  of  Christ 
hath  always  most  tenderly  loved  it,  as  a 
treasure  of  inestimable  value,  and  hath  con- 
stantly defended  it  {propugnavit)  which  in- 
deed that  she  may  do  God  will  take  care 
{procurabit,)  against  whom  neither  counsel 
can  avail,  nor  any  strength  succeed.  To 
whom,  the  only  God,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Spirit,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

These  fifteen  articles  are  abbreviated,  as 
has  been  above  stated,  in  the  following  arti- 
cle. 

Art.  V.    Of  the  Certainty  of  Perseverance. 

"  That  such  as  have  once  received  that 
grace  by  faith,  can  never  fall  from  it,  finally 
or  totally,  notwithstanding  the  most  enor- 
mous sins  they  can  commit. 

To  which  is  added,  "  This  is  the  shortest, 
and  withal  the  most  favourable  summary, 
which  I  have  hitherto  met  with  of  the  con- 
clusions of  this  Synod :  that  which  was  drawn 
up  by  the  Remonstrants  in  their  antidotum, 


SYNOD    OF    DORT, 


323 


being  much  more  large,  and  comprehending"*' 
many  things  by  way  of  inference,  which  are 
not  positively  expressed  in  the  words  them- 
selves." 

I  am  not  able  to  annex  the  Antidolum  of 
the  Remonstrants:  yet,  I  cannot  but  be  dis- 
posed to  think,  that  it  does  not  contain  a 
more  unfavourable  statement  of  the  conclu- 
sions made  by  the  Synod  of  Dort,  than  that 
abbreviated  in  these  five  articles,  though 
doubtless,  it  is  more  prolix.  But  would  not 
the  very  articles  published  by  the  Synod  it- 
self, being  produced  or  commented  on,  have 
been  far  more  like  Q.fair  and  equitable  con- 
duct towards  it,  than  any  abbreviation  or 
antidotum,  drawn  up  by  its  avowed  oppo- 
nents? I  trust  such  would  have  been  the 
conduct  of  most  Calvinists,  in  recording  the 
proceedings  of  an  Anti-Calvinistic  Synod: 
but,  it  seems,  Calvinists  are  exceptions  to  all 
rules,  and  have  no  right  to  expect  fair  and 
equitable  treatment  from  other  men. 

REJECTION  OF  ERRORS  ON  THE  FIFTH  CHAPTER,  CON- 
CERNING THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  PERSEVERANCE 
OF  THE  SAINTS. 

The  orthodox  doctrine  having  been  set 
forth,  the  Synod  rejects  the  errors  of  those, 


324 


ARTICLES     OF     THE 


1.  Who  teach  that  "  The  perseverance  of 
the  truly  faithful  is  not  the  effect  of  election, 
or  the  gift  of  God  obtained  by  the  death  of 
Christ,  but  a  condition  of  the  new  covenant, 
to  be  performed  by  man,  of  free-will,  antece- 
dent to  his  peremptory  election  and  justifi- 
cation, as  they  themselves  speak."  For,  the 
sacred  Scripture  testifies,  that  it  follows  elec- 
tion, and  that  it  is  given  to  the  elect  through 
the  power  of  the  death,  resurrection,  and  in- 
tercession of  Christ.  Rom.  xi.  7.  "  The  elec- 
tion have  obtained;  the  rest  were  hardened." 
[iriio^w^'riaa.v).  Also,  Rom.  viii.  32.  "  He  who 
spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him 
up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him 
freely  give  us  all  things?  Who  shall  lay  any 
thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?  It  is  God 
that  justifieth.  Who  is  he  that  condenineth? 
It  is  Christ  who  died;  yea,  rather  who  is 
risen  again,  who  also  sitteih  at  the  right  hand 
of  God,  who  likewise  intercedeth  for  us: 
Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
Christ?"* 

2.  Who  teach  that  "  God  indeed  provides 

*  Luke  xxii.  32.  1  Pet.  i.  5.  "  Because  the  frailty  of 
man  without  thee  cannot  but  fall,  keep  us  ever  by  thy 
help  from  all  things  hurtful."  Col.  xv.  aller  Trinity,  Church 
of  England. 


SYNOD      OF     DORT, 


325 


the  believer  with  powers  sufficient  for  perse- ' 
vering,  and  is  ready  to  preserve  them  in  him 
if  he  performs  his  duty:  all  things,  however, 
being  furnished  which  are  necessary  to  per- 
severing in  faith,  and  which  God  willeth  to 
supply  for  the  preservation  of  faith,  it  al- 
ways depends  upon  the  freedom  of  the  will 
whether  he  will  persevere  or  not  persevere:" 
For  this  opinion  contains  manifest  Pelagian- 
ism;  and,  while  it  willeth  to  make  menyree, 
makes  them  sacrilegious,  contrary  to  the  per- 
petual agreement  of  the  evangelical  doc- 
trine, which  deprives  men  of  all  ground  {ma- 
teriam)  for  glorying,  and  ascribes  to  divine 
grace  alone  the  praise  of  this  benefit ;  and  it 
is  opposite  to  the  apostle,  who  declares,  that 
"  It  is  God  who  will  confirm  us  even  to  the 
end  blameless,  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  1  Cor.  i.  8.* 

3.  Who  teach  that  "  True  believers  and  re- 
generate persons  may  not  only  fall  from  jus- 
tifying faith,  and  in  like  manner  from  grace 
and  salvation,  totally  and  finally,  but  like- 

*  "  Being  confident  of  this,  that  he  wlio  hath  begun  a 
good  work  in  you,  will  perlbrm  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus 
Christ."  Phil.  i.  G.  If  it  depend  absolutely  on  the  freedom 
of  man's  will,  whether  he  will  persevere  or  not,  his  reli- 
ance must  and  ought  to  be  placed  on  that,  on  which  the 
whole  eventdepends ;  wad  is  not  this  to  trust  our  own  hearts? 


326 


ARTICLES     OF     THE 


wise  that  in  fact  {re  ipsa)  they  not  seldom  do 
fall  from  it,  and  perish  eternally:"  For  this 
opinion  renders  vain  the  grace  itself  of  justi- 
fication and  regeneration,  and  the  perpetual 
guardian  care  {custodiam)  of  Christ,  contrary 
to  the  express  words  of  the  apostle  Paul, 
Rom.  V.  8,  9.  "  If  Christ  died  for  us  while 
we  were  yet  sinners,  much  more,  therefore, 
being  now  justified  through  his  blood,  we 
shall  be  saved  from  wrath  by  him."  And, 
contrary  to  the  apostle  John,  1  John  iii.  9. 
"  Every  one  that  is  born  of  God  doth  not 
commit  sin,  because  his  seed  remainelh  in 
him:  neither  can  he  sin,  because  he  is  born 
of  God."  Also,  contrary  to  the  words  of 
Jesus  Christ,  John  x.  28,  29,  "I  give  eter- 
nal life  to  my  sheep,  and  they  shall  never  pe- 
rish, neither  shall  any  one  tear  them  violent- 
ly out  of  my  hand:  my  Father  who  gave 
them  me  is  greater  than  all,  neither  can  any 
one  tear  them  violently  out  of  my  Father's 
hand." 

4.  Who  teach  that  "True  believers  and 
the  regenerate  may  sin  the  sin  unto  death, 
or  against  the  Holy  Spirit."  But  the  same 
apostle,  John,  chap.  v.  after,  in  the  16th  and 
17th  verses,  he  has  mentioned  those  who  sin 
unto  death,  and  forbidden  to  pray  for  them, 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  327 

immediately,  ver.  18,  adds, ''  We  know,  that 
whosoever  is  born  of  God,  sinneth  not," 
(namely,  in  that  kind  of  sin)  "  but  he  that  is 
born  of  God,  keepeth  himself,  and  that  wick- 
ed one  toucheth  him  not." 

5.  Who  teach  that  "  No  certainty  of  future 
perseverence  can  be  had  in  this  life,  without 
special  revelation."  For  by  this  doctrine, 
solid  consolation  is  taken  away  from  true 
believers  in  this  life,  and  the  doubling  of  the 
papists  {pojitificorum)  brought  back  into 
the  church.  But  the  holy  Scripture  every 
where  requires  this  certainty,  not  from  spe- 
cial and  extraordinary  revelation,  but  from 
the  peculiar  marks  of  the  children  of  God, 
and  the  most  constant  promises  of  God.  In 
the  first  place,  the  apostle  Paul,  Rom.  viii. 
39.  "No  created  thing  can  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord:"  and  1  John  iii.  24.  "Whoso 
keepeth  his  commandment  remaineth  in  him, 
and  he  in  him;  and  hereby  we  know  that 
we  remain  in  him  by  the  Spirit  which  he 
hath  given  us."* 

»  1  John  ii.  3,  4.  iii.  14  18,  19.  Not  a  single  instance 
can  be  adduced  from  the  Scripture,  in  which  any  prophet 
or  apostle  ascribes  his  own  assurance  of  salvation  to  spe- 
cial revelation,  or  to  any  thing  different  from  wliat  he 


328 


ARTICLES    OF    THE 


6.  Who  teach  that  "The  doctrine  of  per- 
severance and  the  assurance  of  salvation, 
from  its  nature  and  tendency,  {indole)  is  a 
pillow  for  the  flesh,  and  injurious  to  piety, 
good  conduct,  prayers,  and  other  holy  exer- 
cises; but  that  on  the  contrary  to  doubt  con- 
cerning it  is  laudable:"  For  these  persons 
show  themselves  to  be  ignorant  ofthe  effi- 
cacy of  divine  grace,  and  ofthe  operation  of 
the  indwelling  Holy  Spirit:  and  they  con- 
tradict the  apostle  John  affirming  in  express 
words,  1  John  iii.  2,  3:  "Beloved,  now  are 
we  the  sons  of  God;  but  it  doth  not  yet  ap- 
pear what  we  shall  be:  we  know,  however, 
that  when  he  shall  be  revealed,  we  shall  be 
like  him,  because  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is. 
And  whoso  hath  this  hope  in  him,  purifieth 
himself,  even  as  he  is  pure."  They  are  more- 
over, confuted  by  the  examples  of  the  saints 
in  the  Old  as  well  as  in  the  New  Testament, 
who,  though  they  were  certain  of  their  own 
perseverance  and  salvation,  were  neverthe- 
less assiduous  in  prayers,  and  other  pious 
exercises. 

exhorts  others  to,  in  order  to  obtain  and  retain  the  same 
assurance.  Tliis  concludes  at  least  as  strong! >•  against 
those,  who  ground  their  assurance  on  dreams,  visions, 
and  impressions,  of  whatever  kind;  as  those  who  say,  it 
can  only  be  enjoyed  by  immediate  revelation. 


SYNOD    OP    DORT.  329 

7.  Who  teach  that "  The  faith  of  temporary 
believers  doth  not  differ  from  justifying  and 
saving  faith,  except  in  duration  alone:"  For 
Christ  himself,  Matt.  xiii.  20,  and  Luke  viii. 
13,  &c.,  besides  this,  manifestly  constituted  a 
threefold  distinction  between  temporary,  and 
true  beUevers,  as  he  says,  those  received  the 
seed  in  stony  ground,  these  in  good  ground, 
or  "an  honest  heart:"  those  are  without 
root;  these  have  a  firm  root:  those  are  desti- 
tute of  fruit;  these  bring  forth  their  fruit  in 
divers  measure,  constantly  or  perseveringly.* 

8.  Who  teach  that  "  it  is  not  absurd,  that 
the  first  regeneration  being  extinct,  man 
should  be  again,  yea,  more  often  regene- 
rated:"! For  by  this  doctrine  they  deny  the 
incorruptibility  of  the  seed  of  God,  by  which 
we  are  born  again;  contrary  to  the  testimony 
of  the  apostle,  1  Pet.  i.  23:  "Being  born 
again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of  incor- 
ruptible." 

8.  Who  teach  that  "  Christ  doth  in  no 
wise  pray  for  the  infallible  perseverance  in 
faith   of  behevers:"      For    they   contradict 

*  "  The  foolish  virgins  took  their  lamps  but  no  oil  with 
them.  The  wise,  took  nil  iti  their  vessels,  with  their 
lamps."     Malt.  xxv.  4,  5.     1  John  ii.  19i 

t  Tins  is  a  ground  that  modern  opposers  of  th6  doc- 
trine  not  only  disclaim,  but  ehar^e  it  erroneously  as  an 
error  which  the  Calvinists  maintain. 


330 


ARTICLES      OF      THE 


Christ  himself,  who  says,  Luke  xxii.  32:  "I 
have  prayed  for  thee,  (Peter,)  that  thy  faith 
fail  not,"  and  John  the  evangelist,  testifying, 
John  xvii.  20,  that  Christ  prayed,  not  only 
for  the  apostles,  but  likewise  for  all  who  shall 
believe  through  their  words:  ver.  11.  "Holy 
Father,  keep  them  through  thy  name:"  and 
ver.  15.  "I  pray  not  that  thou  mayest  take 
them  out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou  showld- 
est  keep  them  from  evil." 


CONCLUSION. 

And  this  is  a  perspicuous,  simple,  and  in- 
genuous declaration  of  the  orthodox  doctrine 
concerning  the  five  controverted  articles  in 
Belgium,  and  a  rejection  of  the  errors  by 
which  the  Belgic  churches  have  for  some 
time  been  disturbed,  which  the  Synod,  hav- 
ing taken  from  the  word  of  God,  judges  to 
be  agreeable  to  the  confessions  of  the  reform- 
ed churches.  Whence  it  clearly  appears, 
that  they,  whom  it  by  no  means  became, 
purposed  to  inculcate  on  the  people,  those 
(articles)  which  are  contrary  to  all  truth, 
equity,  and  charity. 

(Namely,)  "That  the  doctrine  of  the  re- 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  331 

formed  churches,  concerning  predestination, 
and  the  heads  connected  with  it,  {annexis 
ei,)  by  its  own  proper  nature,  (genio,)  and 
impulse,  draws  away  the  minds  of  men  from 
all  piety  and  religion;*  that  it  is  the  pillow  of 
the  flesh  and  of  the  devil,  the  citadel  of  Sa- 
tan, from  which  he  lies  in  ambush,  (insidie- 
ticr,)  for  all,  wounds  very  many,  and  fatally 
pierces  through  many,  as  well  with  javelins 
of  desperation  as  of  security:  That  the  same 
doctrine  makes  God  the  author  of  sin,  un- 
just, a  tyrant,  a  hypocrite;  nor  is  it  any  oth- 
er than  interpolated  Stoicism,  Manicheism, 
Libertinism,  and  Turcism,   {Turcismiim:)\ 

*  Two  things  clearly  appear  from  this  passage,  1.  The 
Remonstrants  assumed  it  as  undoubted,  tliat  the  predesti- 
nation wliich  they  opposed  with  its  connected  heads  of 
doctrine,  was  generally  held  by  the  refohned  churches, 
including  the  Church  of  England.  And,  2.  They  injuri- 
ously charged  it  with  involving  those  very  consequences, 
which  they  who  contend  that  the  Church  of  England  is 
not  Calvinistic,  charge  on  the  doctrine  of  those  whom  they 
call  Calvinists. 

t  The  chapter  in  the  "  Refutation  of  Calvinism,"  show- 
ing "thai  the  earliest  heretics  maintained  o[)inions  great- 
ly resembling  the  peculiar  tenets  ot'Calvinism  ;"  comes  far 
short  it  seems  of  the  charges  brought  by  the  Remonstrants 
against  the  doctrine  of  predestination,  as  held  by  the  re- 
formed churches,  including  that  of  England  among  the 
rest.  That  doctrine,  as  held  in  these  cimrciies,  was  not 
only  Manicheism,  but  heathen  Stoicism,  infidel  Libertin- 
ism,  and  Moiiammedism.  But  it  is  far  more  easy  to  bring 
accusations  again>t  any  tenet  or  body  of  men,  than  satis- 
factorily to  prove  tiiem.    The  Synod  of  Dort  did  not  at 


332 


ARTICLES      OF     THE 


That  it  renders  men  secure,  as  being  per- 
suaded that  it  does  not  hinder  the  salvation 
of  the  elect,  in  what  manner  soever  they 
live;  and  they  can  with  safety  perpetrate  the 
most  atrocious  crimes:  That  it  does  not  pro- 
fit the  reprobate,  as  to  salvation,  if  they 
should  truly  do  all  the  works  of  the  saints: 
That  by  the  same  (doctrine,)  it  is  taught, 
that  God  by  the  bare  and  mere  determina- 
tion, {nudo  py.roque  arbiiy^io,)  of  his  will, 
without  any  respect,  (views  intuitu)  of  the 
sin  of  any  man,  predestinated  and  created 
the  greatest  part  of  the  world  to  eternal 
damnation :  That  in  the  same  manner  as 
election  is  the  fountain  and  cause  of  faith 
and  good  works,  reprobation  is  the  cause  of 
infidelity  and  impiety:  That  many  unoffend- 
ing {innoxise)  infants  of  believers  are  vio- 
lently torn  away  from  the  breasts  of  their 
mothers,  and  tyrannically  precipitated  into 
hell;  so  that  neither  baptism,  nor  the  prayers 
of  the  Church  at  their  baptism,  profit  them."* 

all  shrink  from  proclaiming  that  such  charges  had  been 
brought;  and  they  were  satisfied,  and  on  good  ground, 
that  tliey  had  fully  demonstrated  them  to  be  unfounded. 

*  The  language  of  tlicse  accusations  is  so  horridly  irre- 
vercnd,  that  it'  it  had  not  been  actually  used  by  tlie  Re- 
monstrants, it  could  hardly  have  been  thus  brought  for- 
ward; and  nothing  but  to  show  tlie  real  spirit  of  these 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  333 

Also,  those  very  many  other  things  that 
are  of  the  same  kind,  which  the  reformed 
churches  not  only  do  not  acknowledge,  but 
which  they  detest  with  their  whole  soul  {pec- 
tore.)     Wherefore,  this  Synod  of  Dordrecht, 
obtests  by  the  name  of  the  Lord,  all  as  many 
as  piously  call  on  the  name  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  that  they  would  judge  concern- 
ing the  faith  of  the  reformed  churches,  not 
from  the  calumnies  heaped  together  from  this 
and  the  other  quarter  {hinc  inde,)  nor  even 
from  the  private  sayings  of  certain  indivi- 
duals,  as  well   ancient  as  modern   doctors 
quoted  often  either  unfaithfully,  or  wrested 
{detortis)  into  a  foreign  meaning;  but  from 
the  public  confessions  of  those  churches  and 
from  this  declaration  of  the  orthodox  doc- 
trine, confirmed  by  the  unanimous  consent 
of  all,  and  every  one  of,  the  members  of  this 
whole  Synod.     It  then  {deinde)  seriously  ad- 
monishes  the   calumniators  themselves,   to 
consider  how  heavy  a  judgment  of  God,  they 
may  be  about  to  suffer,  who,  against  so  many 
churches,   against   so   many   confessions  of 
churches,  bear  false  witness,  disturb  the  con- 
sciences of  the  weak,  and  diligently  employ 

controversialists,  could  excuse  the  repeating  of  it,  either 
by  the  Sjnod,  or  in  this  publication. 

29 


334  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

themselves  [satagunt)  to  render  the  society 
of  true  believers  suspected.* 

Lastly,  this  Synod  exhorts  all  their  fellow 
ministers  in  the  gospel  of  Christ,  that  in  the 
treating  {pertractatione)  ofthis  doctrine,  they 
would  walk  piously  and  religiously  in  the 
schools  and  in  the  churches:  and  apply  it, 
whether  by  tongue  or  pen,  to  the  glory  of  the 
divine  name,  to  holiness  of  life,  and  to  the 
consolation  of  alarmed  souls,  that  they  may 
not  only  think,  but  speak,  with  the  Scripture, 
according  to  the  analogy  of  faith :  finally,  that 
they  would  abstain  from  all  those  phrases 
which  exceed  the  prescribed  limits  of  the 
genuine  sense  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
that  might  afford  a  just  handle  to  perverse 
sophistsof  reviling,  or  even  calumniating  the 
reformed  churches.     May  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  who,  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  Father,  bestows  gifts  on  men,  sanctify  us 
in  truth;  lead  those  to  the  truth  who  err;  shut 
the  mouths  of  those  who  calumniate  the  holy 
doctrine  J  and  endow  the  faithful  ministers 
of  his  word,  with  a  spirit  of  wisdom  and  dis- 
cretion, that  all  their  eloquence  may  tend  to 

*  This  solemn  warning  is  quite  as  seasonable  in  Bri- 
tain at  present,  as  it  was  in  Belgium  in  the  seventeenth 
century. 


SYNOD    OF    UORT. 


335 


the  glory  of  God  and  the  edification  of  the"^ 
hearers.     Amen.* 

THE  DECISION  OF  THE  SYNOD   CONCERNING   THE  RE- 
MONSTRANTS. 

The  truth  having  been,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  thus  far  explained  and  asserted,  errors 
rejected  and  condemned,  and  iniquitous  ca- 
lumnies refuted:  this  Synod  of  Dort,  (accord- 
ing to  the  duty  which  is  further  incumbent 
upon  it)  seriously,  earnestly,  and  by  the  au- 
thority, which,  according  to  the  word  of  God, 
it  possesses  over  all  the  members  of  its 
churches,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  beseeches, 
exhorts,  admonishes,  and  enjoins  all  and 
every  one  of  the  pastors  of  the  churches  in 
confederated  Belgium;  the  doctors  and  rec- 
tors of  the  academies  and  schools;  and  the 
magistrates,  and  indeed  all  universally,  to 
whom  either  the  care  of  souls,  or  the  discip- 
line of  youth  is  committed,  that,  casting  away 

*Can  any  thing  be  more  wise,  pious,  and  scriptural, 
than  this  concluding  counsel  and  prayer?  Who  can  deny, 
that  many  called  Calvinists,  by  neglecting  the  counsel  here 
exhibited,  have  given  much  occasion  of  misapprehension, 
prejudice,  and  slander  to  opposcrs,  which  might  have  been 
avoided?  Who  can  object  to  this  counsel?  What  pious 
mind  will  refuse  to  add  his  hearty  Amen,  to  the  closing 
prayer  ? 


336  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

the  five  known  articles  of  the  Remonstrants 
which  are  erroneous,  and  mere  hiding  places 
of  errors,  they  will  preserve  this  wholesome 
doctrine  of  saving  truth,  drawn  from  the 
most  pure  fountain  of  the  divine  word,  sin- 
cere and  inviolate;  according  to  their  ability 
and  office,  propound  and  explain  it  faithfully 
to  the  people  and  youth;  and  diligently  de- 
clare its  most  sweet  and  beneficial  use  in  life, 
as  well  as  in  death:  that  they  instruct  those 
of  different  sentiments,  those  who  wander 
from  the  flock,  and  are  led  away  by  the  no- 
velty of  opinions,  meekly  by  the  evidence  of 
the  truth,  "if  peradventure,  God  will  give 
them  repentance  to  the  acknowledgment  of 
the  truth:"  that,  restored  to  a  sound  mind, 
they  may  with  one  spirit,  one  mouth,  one 
faith  and  charity,  return  to  the  church  of 
God  and  the  communion  of  the  saints:  and 
that  at  length  the  wound  of  the  church  may 
be  closed,  and  all  her  members  be  of  one 
heart  and  mind  in  the  Lord. 

But  moreover,  because  some  persons  hav- 
ing gone  out  from  among  us,  under  the  title 
of  Remonstrants,  (which  name  of  Remon- 
strants, as  also  of  Contra-Remonstrants,  the 
Synod  thinks  should  be  blotted  out  by  a 
perpetual  oblivion;)  and  the  discipline  and 


SYNOD    OF     DORT. 


337 


order  of  the  church  having  been  violated,  by 
their  endeavours  and  private  counsels  in  un- 
lawful ways;  and  the  admonitions  and  judg- 
ments of  their  brethren  having  been  despised ; 
they  have  grievously,  and  altogether  danger- 
ously disturbed  the  Belgic  churches,  before 
most  flourishing,  and  most  united  in  faith 
and  love,  and  in  these  heads  of  doctrine: 
have  recalled  ancient  and  pernicious  errors, 
and  framed  new  ones:  and  publicly  and 
privately,  both  by  word  and  by  writings, 
liave  scattered  them  among  the  common  peo- 
ple, and  have  most  vehemently  contended 
for  them;  have  made  neither  measure  nor 
end,  of  inveighing  against  the  doctrine  hith- 
erto received  in  the  churches,  by  enormous 
calumnies  and  reproaches:  have  filled  all 
things  every  where,  with  scandals,  dissen- 
sions, scruplesof  consciences,  and  inventions 
[excogitationibus ;)  which  great  crimes  cer- 
tainly against  faith,  against  love,  and  good 
morals,  and  the  unity  and  peace  of  the 
churches,  as  they  could  not  justly  be  endured 
ill  any  man,  ought  necessarily  to  be  animad- 
verted on  in  pastors,  with  that  most  severe 
censure,  which  hath  in  every  age  {ab  omni 
scvo)  been  adopted  by  the  church:  the  Synod 
having  invoked  the  holy  name  of  God,  and 


338 


ARTICLES    OF     THE 


honestly  conscious  of  its  authority  from  the 
word  of  God;  treading  in  the  footsteps  as 
well  of  ancient  as  of  recent  Synods,  and  for- 
tified by  the  authority  of  the  most  Illustrious 
the  States  General,  declares  and  judges,  that 
those  pastors,  who  have  yielded  themselves 
leaders  of  parties  in  the  church,  and  teachers 
of  errors,  and  of  a  corrupt  religion,  and  of 
the  rended  unity  of  the  church,  and  of  most 
grievous  scandals,  and  moreover,  having 
been  summoned  before  this  Synod,  of  intol- 
erable obstinacy  against  the  decrees  of  the 
supreme  authority  made  known  by  this  Sy- 
nod, and  also  against  the  venerable  Synod 
itself,  be  accounted  convicted  and  guilty  per- 
sons. 

For  which  causes,  in  the  first  place,  the 
Synod  interdicts  the  before  cited  persons 
from  every  ecclesiastical  service,  and  deposes 
them  from  their  offices,  and  judges  them 
even  to  be  unworthy  of  academical  func- 
tions, until  by  earnest  repentance,  abundant- 
ly proved  by  words  and  deeds,  and  contrary 
exertions,  they  satisfy  the  church,  and  be 
truly  and  fully  reconciled  with  the  same,  and 
received  to  her  communion;  which  for  their 
own  good,  and  for  the  joy  of  the  whole 
church,  we  peculiarly  {unice)  desire  in  Christ 


SYNOD     OF     DORT. 


339 


our  Lord.  But  the  rest,  of  whom  the  know-" 
ledge  hath  not  come  to  this  national  Synod, 
the  Synod  commits  to  the  Provincials,  the 
Classes,  and  the  Consistories,  after  the  re- 
ceived order;  that  they  may  take  care  that 
the  church  at  present  receive  no  detriment, 
nor  fear  it  hereafter.  Let  them  discriminate 
with  the  spirit  of  prudence  the  followers  of 
these  errors:  Let  them  depose  the  refractory, 
the  clamorous,  the  factious,  the  disturbers, 
as  soon  as  possible,  from  ecclesiastical  offices, 
and  those  of  the  schools  which  belong  to 
their  knowledge  and  care;  and  let  them  be 
admonished  that,  without  any  interposed 
delay,  after  the  reception  of  the  decision  of 
this  national  Synod,  having  obtained  the 
authority  of  the  magistrate,  in  order  to  it, 
they  assemble  (for  this  purpose)  lest  the  evil 
should  increase  and  be  strengthened  by  de- 
lay. Let  them,  with  all  lenity,  by  the  duties 
of  love,  by  patience,  excite  those  who  have 
fallen  or  been  carried  away  by  infirmity  and 
the  fault  of  the  times,  and  perhaps  hesitate 
in  lighter  matters,  or  are  even  dissentient, 
but  quiet,  of  blameless  life,  tractable,  to  true 
and  perfect  concord  with  the  church :  yet  so, 
that  they  may  diligently  take  care  that  they 
do  not  admit  any  to  the  sacred  ministry,  who 


340  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

refuse  to  subscribe  these  synodical  constitu- 
tions of  the  declared  doctrine,  and  to  teach 
it:  that  they  even  retain  no  one,  by  whose 
manifest  dissension  the  doctrine  approved 
with  such  agreement  in  this  Synod  may  be 
violated,  and  the  tranquillity  of  the  churches 
again  disturbed. 

Moreover,  this  venerable  Synod  seriously 
admonishes  all  ecclesiastical  assemblies,  most 
diligently  to  watch  over  the  flocks  commit- 
ted to  them,  and  maturely  to  go  and  meet 
all  innovations  privily  springing  up  in  the 
church,  and  pull  them  up,  as  it  were  tares, 
out  of  the  field  of  the  Lord  :  that  they  attend 
to  the  schools,  and  the  conductors  [modera- 
toribus)  of  schools,  lest  any  things,  from  pri- 
vate sentiments  and  depraved  opinions,  hav- 
ing been  instilled  into  the  youth,  destruction 
should  afterwards  be  produced  to  the  church 
and  the  republic. 

Finally,  thanks  having  been  reverently 
given  to  the  most  Illustrious  and  very  power- 
ful the  States  General  of  Belgium,  because 
they  in  so  necessary  and  seasonable  a  time, 
clemently  gave  succour  to  the  afflicted  and 
declining  interests  of  the  church,  by  the 
remedy  of  the  Synod;  that  they  received  the 
upright  and  faithful  servants  of  God  under 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.      '  341 

J" 

their  protection,  and  willed  that  the  pledge 
of  every  blessing  and  the  divine  presence, 
the  truth  of  his  word,  should  be,  in  a  holy 
and  religious  manner,  preserved  in  their  do- 
minions; that  they  spared  no  labour  or  ex- 
pense, to  promote  and  complete  such  a  work; 
for  which  extraordinary  benefits,  the  Synod, 
with  its  whole  heart,  prays  for  the  most 
abundant  recompense  on  them  from  the 
Lord,  both  publicly  and  privately,  both  spi- 
ritual and  temporal.  And  the  Synod  indeed 
most  strenuously  and  humbly  asketh  the 
same  most  clement  lords,  to  will  and  com- 
mand that  this  salutary  doctrine,  most  faith- 
fully expressed  according  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  the  consent  of  the  reformed  church- 
es, be  alone,  and  publicly  lieard  in  these  re- 
gions; to  drive  away  all  heresies  and  errors 
privily  springing  up,  and  repress  unquiet  and 
turbulent  spirits,  that  they  would  go  to  ap- 
prove themselves  the  true  and  benign  nurs- 
ing fathers  and  tutors  of  the  church;  that 
they  would  determine  that  the  sentence,  ac- 
cording to  the  ecclesiastical  authority  con- 
firmed by  the  laws  of  the  country,  be  valid 
against  the  persons  before  spoken  of;  and 
that  they  would  render  the  Synodical  con- 
30 


342  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

stitutions  immovable  and  perpetual,  by  the 
addition  of  their  own  decision  {calculo.) 

On  this  conclusion  a  few  remarks  may  be 
useful. 

Conceding,  that  there  were  things  unjusti- 
fiable in  the  decisions  made,  and  the  mea- 
sures adopted  by  the  Synod,  I  would  inquire, 
whether  all  the  blame  in  the  whole  of  that 
lamentable  contest,  was  on  one  side?  Whe- 
ther the  conduct  of  the  Remonstrants  was 
not  as  remote  at  least  from  a  conciliatory 
spirit,  as  the  members  of  the  Synod?  And 
whether,  in  case  the  Remonstrants  had  been 
victorious,  they  would  have  made  a  more 
Christian  use  of  their  victory  and  authority 
than  the  Synod  did?  I  never  yet  knew  or 
read  of  an  eager  and  pertinacious  contest,  in 
which  both  parties  were  not  greatly  culpa- 
ble; and  in  many  instances,  it  is  not  easy  for 
an  impartial  observer  to  determine  on  which 
side  the  greatest  degree  of  criminality  rests: 
only  where  other  motives  or  prejudices  do 
not  counteract,  the  suffering  party  is  gene- 
rally favoured  and  excused;  and  still  more, 
when  the  motives,  sentiments,  or  prejudices 
of  the  persons  concerned  are  on  his  side. 
The  Remonstrants,  and  all  who  ever  since 


SYNOD     OF    DORT.  343 

have  favoured  them,  throw  the  whole  blame 
of  the  contest,  both  of  the  management,  re- 
sult, and  consequences  of  it,  on  the  Synod; 
and  as  the  Remonstrants  were,  in  the  first 
instance  at  least,  the  chief  sufferers,  and  as 
their  tenets  are  generally  more  favoured  than 
those  of  the  Synod,  the  public  mind  has 
greatly  favoured  the  cause  of  the  suffering 
party.  Yet  the  Synod  and  its  supporters 
seem  very  confident,  that  the  Remonstrants 
exclusively  were  in  fault,  and  consider  their 
conduct  as  intolerably  haughty  and  pertina- 
cious. But  will  not  an  impartial  judge, 
would  not  one,  who  had  no  sympathy  with 
either  party,  no  partiality  or  prejudice,  as  to 
the  five  points  of  doctrine,  on  either  side,  (if 
such  a  man  can  be  found  on  earth,)  would 
he  not  fairly  divide  the  criminality?  At  least 
would  he  not  allot  nearly  one  half  of  it  to 
the  one,  and  one  half  to  the  other?  Nay, 
might  he  not  allot  the  greater  part  to  the 
Remonstrants?  Thus,  in  all  other  contests, 
which  have  terminated  in  incurable  separa- 
tions, the  charge  of  schism  has  been  brought 
with  the  utmost  confidence  (if  not  bitterness) 
by  each  party  against  its  opponent;  and, 
except  in  one  solitary  instance,  nearly  with 
equal  justice.     I  say,  one  instance  excepted; 


344  ARTICLES      OF     THE 

for  beyond  all  doubt,  on  the  broad  ground  of 
Scripture,  in  the  separation  of  Protestants 
from  the  Roman  church,  all  the  guilt  of 
schism  rested  with  that  corrupt  body,  which 
excluded  from  its  communion  all  those,  who 
would  not  worship  creatures,  or  conform 
to  anti-christian  observances;  and,  in  many 
ways,  made  it  the  duty,  the  absolute  duty,  of 
all  the  true  worshippers  of  God  through 
Christ  Jesus,  to  come  forth  and  be  separate. 
But  perhaps  this  is  the  only  exception. 

I  would  by  no  means  exclude  schism  from 
the  vocabulary  of  sins,  of  great  and  grievous 
sins,  as  many  seem  disposed  to  do.  Pride, 
ambition,  obstinacy,  and  self-will,  and  "mother 
very  corrupt  passions,  powerfully  influence 
both  those,  who  by  spiritual  tyranny,  would 
lord  it  over  other  men's  consciences,  and  im- 
pose things  not  scriptural,  if  rtot  directly 
anti-scriptural,  as  terms  of  communion,  or 
even  of  exemption  from  pains  and  penalties; 
and  also  on  those,  who  on  slight  grounds  re- 
fuse compliance,  where  the  requirement  is 
not  evidently  wrong;  and  then  magnify  by 
a  perverse  ingenuity,  into  a  most  grievous 
evil,  some  harmless  posture,  or  garb,  or  cere- 
mony. If  the  one  party  would,  humbly  and 
meekly  without  desiring  to  arrogate  a  power 


SYNOD     OF     DORT. 


345 


not  belonging  to  man,  desist  fronn  perempto- 
rily requiring  such  things  as  are  doubtful, 
and  liable  to  be  misunderstood,  and  so  scru- 
pled by  upright,  peaceable,  and  conscientious 
persons:  and  if  the  other  party  would  deter- 
mine to  comply,  as  far  as  on  much  previous 
examination  of  the  Scripture,  with  prayer, 
and  teachableness,  they  conscientiously  could 
do  it;  the  schism  might  be  prevented,  and 
all  the  very  bad  effects  of  the  church  of 
Christ  being  thus  rent  and  split  into  parties, 
prevented.  For  these  several  parties  are 
generally  more  eager  in  disputing  with  each 
other,  than  "contending  for  the  faith  once 
delivered  to  the  saints;"  in  making  prose- 
lytes, than  in  seeking  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners; and  in  rendering  their  opponents  odi- 
ous and  ridiculous,  than  in  exhibiting  our 
holy  religion  as  lovely  and  attractive  to  all 
around  them.  In  these  things,  their  zeal 
spends  itself  to  no  good  purpose. 

As  to  the  existing  divisions,  it  appears  to 
me,  on  long  and  patient  investigation,  that 
they  originated  from  very  great  criminality 
on  both  sides;  nor  am  I  prepared  to  say,  on 
which  side  it  was  the  greater;  and  that  there 
is  criminality  on  both  sides,  in  the  continu- 
ance of  them,  and  still  more  in  the  increase 


346 


ARTICLES     OF    THE 


of  them;  in  which  the  heaviest  lies,  on  those 
who  hastily,  and  on  very  doubtful  or  inade- 
quate grounds,  make  new  separations.  Yet 
as  to  the  general  division  of  the  Christians 
in  England,  into  churchmen  and  dissenters, 
it  appears  to  me,  that  in  present  circum- 
stances, neither  individuals,  nor  public  bo- 
dies, can  do  any  thing  to  terminate  it ;  nor 
till  some  unforeseen  event  make  way  for  a 
termination,  by  means,  and  in  a  manner,  of 
which  little  conception  can  previously  be 
formed.  In  the  mean  while,  it  seems  very 
desirable  to  abate  acrimony  and  severity, 
and  to  differ,  where  we  must  differ,  in  a  lov- 
ing spirit;  and  to  unite  with  each  other  in 
every  good  work,  as  far  as  we  can  con- 
scientiously. It  is  in  my  view  in  this  case, 
precisely  the  same,  as  it  was  with  the  Synod 
of  Dort  and  the  Remonstrants;  each  party 
throws  the  whole  blame  on  the  other;  but 
impartiality  would,  I  think,  nearly  allot  half 
to  the  one  and  half  to  the  other.  True 
Christians  of  every  description,  live,  sur- 
rounded with  ungodly  men,  nay,  such  as 
are  profane,  and  immoral,  and  contentious, 
yet  they  generally  are  enabled  to  live  peace- 
ably with  them  all.  How  is  it  then,  that 
they  cannot,  on  the  same  principles,  bear 


SYNOD      OF     DORT  . 


347 


with  each  other,  when  differences  in  merely 
the  circumstances  of  religion  are  the  only 
ground  of  disputations,  bickerings,  and  con- 
tests? "Whence  come  fightings  among 
them?" 

2.    A  large  proportion  of  that,  which  at 
present  would  be  disapproved,  if  not  repro- 
bated, in  the  concluding  decision  of  the  Sy- 
nod of  Dort,  and  in  its  effects,  must  be  con- 
sidered, by  every  impartial  and  well  inform- 
ed  person,  as  pertaining  to  that  age,  and 
those  which  had  preceded  it.     The  authority 
of  such  conventions  to  determine  points  of 
theology,  to  enforce  their  decisions  by  eccle- 
siastical censures,  interdicts,  and  mandates, 
such  as   this   conclusion  contains,  had  not 
been  called  in  question,  at  least  in  any  great 
degree,  by  any  of  the  reformers  or  reformed 
churches.     It  was  the  general  opinion,  that 
princes  and  states  ought  to  convene  councils 
or  assemblies,  when  needed;  and,  as  far  as 
hope  was  given  of  such  councils  being  con- 
vened, they  generally  acted  on  this  princi- 
ple.    They  considered  the  ruling  powers  as 
invested  with  the  right  of  authorizing  these 
conventions,  to  cite  before  them  the  persons, 
whose  tenets  and  conduct  gave  occasion  of 
convening  them;  and  of  animadverting  on 


348 


ARTICLES     OF     THE 


them  as  contumacious,  if  they  refused  to  ap- 
pear, or  to  submit  to  the  decisions  of  the  ma- 
jority. And  they  regarded  it  as  a  great  ad- 
vantage, when  the  secular  power  would  con- 
cur in  carrying  into  effect,  their  censures,  ex- 
clusions, or  requirements.  These  points  had 
been  almost  unanimously  assumed  as  indis- 
putable, from  the  dawn  of  the  reformation, 
to  the  time  of  this  Synod,  both  on  the  conti- 
nent, and  in  Britain;  and  little  had  been  ad- 
vanced, in  direct  opposition  to  the  justice  of 
proceeding  still  further  to  punish  the  refrac- 
tory with  pains  and  penalties.  The  van- 
quished party  indeed  generally  complained, 
and  remonstrated  with  sufficient  acrimony, 
yet  when  the  tables  were  turned,  and  they 
acquired  a  victory,  they  used  their  superior- 
ity in  the  same  manner,  and  sometimes  even 
with  still  greater  severity.  How  far  all  this 
was  criminal,  unscriptural,  unreasonable,  or 
not,  is  by  no  means  the  present  question;  but 
how  far  the  Synod  of  Dort  went  beyond  the 
precedents  of  former  times,  and  of  other 
countries. 

3.  Thus  far,  as  it  seems  to  me  at  least,  the 
case  is  clear,  and  to  an  impartial  mind  not 
difficult:  but  how  far  the  whole  of  this  pro- 
cedure, either  in  this  Synod,  or  in  other  simi- 


SYNOD    OF     DORT.  349 

lar  cases,  on  the  continent  and  in  our  land, 
was  wrong,  in  toto  or  in  parte:  whether  the 
whole  must  be  reprobated  together,  or  only 
some  part  of  it;  or  where  the  line  should  be 
drawn,  are  questions  of  greater  difficulty,  on 
which  men  in  general  will  decide,  according 
to  the  prevailing  sentiments  of  the  day,  and 
those  of  that  part  of  the  visible  church  to 
which  they  belong.  Yet,  I  would  venture 
with  a  kind  of  trepidation,  and  with  much 
diffidence,  to  drop  a  few  hints  on  the  subject: 
the  result  of  very  much  reflection,  during  a 
long  course  of  years,  with  what  other  aid  I 
could  procure,  in  addition  to  the  grand  stand- 
ard of  truth  and  duty,  of  principle  and  prac- 
tice, to  men  of  all  ranks,  individually,  or  in 
corporate  bodies,  the  "Oracles  of  God." 

It  must,  as  it  appears  to  me,  be  incontro- 
vertible, that  penal  means,  of  whatever  kind, 
are  wholly  inadmissible  in  matters  purely  re- 
ligious; and  in  which  the  persons  concerned 
would  act  peaceably,  if  not  irritated  by  op- 
position and  persecution;  for  "oppression  in 
this  case  often  maketh  a  wise  man  mad;" 
and  his  mad  conduct  is  ascribed  to  his  reli- 
gious peculiarities,  when  it  originates  from 
other  causes,  and  is  excited  by  oppression. 
Punishments  can  have  no  tendency  to  en- 


350 


ARTICLES     OF    THE 


lighten  the  understanding,  inform  the  mind, 
or  regulate  the  judgment;  and  they  infallibly 
increase  prejudice,  and  tempt  to  resentment. 
They  may  indeed  make  hypocrites,  but  not 
believers;  formalists,  but  not  spiritual  wor- 
shippers; and,  in  a  word,  they  are  no  "  means 
of  grace"  of  God's  appointmentt,  and  on 
which  his  blessing  may  be  expected  and  sup- 
plicated. "  The  weapons  of  this  warfare  are 
carnal,  not  mighty  through  God."  The  ju- 
dicial law  of  Moses,  as  a  part  of  the  the- 
ocracy, punished  with  death  nothing  but 
idolatry  and  blasphemy,  and  this  to  prevent 
the  contagion,  "that  men  might  hear,  and 
fear,  and  do  no  more  such  wickedness;"  not 
to  produce  conviction  or  conformity:  and  no 
penalty  in  other  things  was  appointed,  where 
the  public  peace  was  not  interrupted,  and 
God's  appointed  rulers  opposed.  In  the  New 
Testament  not  a  word  occurs  on  the  subject; 
except  as  our  Lord  blamed  the  apostles  when 
they  forbad  one  to  cast  out  devils  because  he 
followed  not  with  them. 

Whatever  company,  in  any  nation,  can 
give  proper  security  that  they  will  act  as 
peaceful  citizens  and  good  subjects,  has,  I 
apprehend,  a  right  to  the  protection  of  the 
state,  whatever  its  religious  opinions  or  ob- 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  351 

servances  may  be;  provided  nothing  grossly 
immoral,  and  contrary  to  the  general  laws  of 
the  country,  be  practised  under  the  pretence 
of  religion.  Yet  the  murders,  human  sa- 
crifices, and  other  abominations  in  the  East 
Indies,  and  in  many  other  places,  can  have 
no  right  to  toleration,  nor  can  the  toleration 
be  by  any  means  excused.  Again,  what- 
ever maybe  urged  in  favour  of  allowing  Pa- 
pists full  liberty,  as  to  their  superstitious  and 
idolatrous  worship,  (for  so  it  doubtless  is,) 
this  should  be  done  in  their  case  with  pecu- 
liar circumspection.  But  to  grant  them  what 
they  claim,  and  many  claim  for  them,  as 
emancipation^  and  which  means  nothing 
else,  than  admission  to  power  and  authori- 
ty; seems  irreconcilable  to  wisdom  either 
human  or  divine.  It  is  an  essential  princi- 
ple of  popery,  however  disguised  by  some, 
and  lost  sight  of  by  others,  to  tolerate  none 
ivho  are  not  of  that  church:  and  the  grant  of 
power  to  them,  till  this  principle  be  disavow- 
ed by  bishops,  vicars-general,  legates,  cardi- 
nals, and  popes,  as  well  as  others,  in  the  most 
full  and  unequivocal  language,  is  to  liberate 
lions,  because  they  have  been  harmless  when 
not  at  liberty;  and  the  event,  should  this 
emancipation  be  fully  conceded,  will  be  that 


352  ARTICLES     OF    THE 

the  power  thus  obtained  will  be  used  in  per- 
secution of  those  who  gave  it,  as  soon  as  it 
has  acquired  a  proper  measure  of  consolida- 
tion. If  the  advocates  for  this  measure  in 
our  land,  should  they  prove  successful,  do  not 
themselves  live  to  feel  this,  their  posterity,  I 
can  have  no  doubt,  will  know  it  by  deplora- 
ble experience.  Avowed  atheists  seem  also 
inadmissible  to  full  toleration:  as  incapable 
of  being  bound  by  any  obligation  of  an  oath, 
or  of  an  affirmation,  as  in  the  sight  of  God, 
which  is  equivalent  to  an  oath.  How  far 
some  kinds  of  blasphemers  should  be  also  ex- 
empted, may  be  a  question;  but  every  spe- 
cies of  profaneness,  or  impiety,  is  not  direct 
blasphemy.  Yet  if  men  outrage,  or  expose 
to  ridicule  or  odium,  the  most  sacred  services 
of  the  religion  of  the  country,  or  if  public  in- 
structors inculcate  immoral  principles ;  they 
may,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  be  restrained,  so 
that  the  mischief  may  be  prevented;  though 
perhaps  without  further  punishment,  except 
for  actual  violation  of  the  peace.  Every  col- 
lective body,  however,  has  an  indisputable 
right  to  prescribe  the  terms,  on  which  men 
shall  be  admitted  into  it,  either  as  members 
of  the  company,  or  in  an  official  caj)acity;  and 
if  it  have  funds  at  its  disposal,  the  terms  on 


SYNOD     OP     DORT.  353 

which  men  shall  be  allowed  to  receive  b.* 
share  of  them:  provided  that  they  who  join 
them,  do  it  voluntarily ,  and  that  others  may, 
without  molestation,  be  permitted  to  decline 
these  terms,  or  to  withdraw,  if  they,  after 
having  joined  them,  can  no  longer  conscien- 
tiously comply.  I  say,  a  right  indisputable 
by  man,  yet  a  right,  for  the  use  of  which 
they  are  responsible  to  God;  and  the  abuse  of 
which  has  been  and  is  the  source  of  most  de- 
plorable consequences. 

If,  however,  the  Synod  of  Dort  had  only 
proceeded  to  exclude  from  ojfice,  public 
teachers,  whether  of  congregations  or  schools, 
belonging  to  the  church  or  churches  estab- 
lished in  Belgium,  who  would  not  comply 
with  the  terms  agreed  on  in  the  Synod ;  the 
terms  alone  would  have  been  the  proper 
subject  of  our  judgment,  and  not  this  exclu- 
sion, provided  no  further  punishment  had 
been  inflicted.  But  this  exclusion  {ex  officio) 
would  of  course  be  also  {ex  heneficio)  or 
from  the  emolument  of  the  office.  And  how 
far  this  would  have  been  justifiable,  I  am 
not  prepared  to  say:  and,  indeed,  much  de- 
pended on  the  nature  of  their  funds,  and  the 
tenure  on  which  they  were  obtained  or  held. 


354 


ARTICLES      OF     THE 


But  one  thing  is  clear,  that  if  some  reason- 
able proportion  of  the  emolument  had  been 
reserved  to  those  who  were  excluded  from 
office,  so  long  as  they  conducted  themselves 
peaceably,  it  would  have  been  a  very  con- 
ciliatory measure,  and  suited  to  give  a  con- 
vincing testimony,  that  the  glory  of  God,  the 
peace  of  the  church,  the  cause  of  truth,  and 
the  salvation  of  souls  had  been  their  motives 
and  object;  and  not  secular  and  party  in- 
terests. 

In  respect  of  those  revenues  which,  hav- 
ing been  appropriated  to  religious  purposes 
in  former  ages,  fell  into  the  hands  of  those 
who  conducted  the  reformation  and  formed 
establishments,  it  cannot  reasonably  be  ex- 
pected, that  the  bodies  thus  in  possession, 
should  voluntarily  agree  to  share  them  with 
dissentients:  but  in  revenues  raised  by  taxes, 
on  the  present  generation,  for  the  purposes 
of  supporting  religion,  and  other  things  con- 
nected with  it,  equity  seems  to  require  that  a 
proportion  should  be  awarded  to  peaceful 
dissentients,  of  whatever  description,  accord- 
ing to  the  sum  which  that  whole  body  may 
be  requiredto  pay  towards  such  a  tax:  for 
they  who  contribute,  and  are  good  subjects. 


SYNOD     OF     DORT. 


355 


and  can  give  a  pledge  to  the  government  of 
good  behaviour,  ought,  in  all  reason,  to 
share  the  benefit  in  proportion.* 

When  the  teachers  of  congregations  and 
of  schools,  supported  by  the  revenues  of  the 
churches  in  Belgium,  had  been  excluded  or 
suspended  from  their  office,  and  its  emolu- 
ment, all  that  was  done  in  accession,  seems 
to  have  been  unjustifiable.  The  excluded 
party,  in  reason,  and  according  to  the  Scrip- 
ture, (though  not  according  to  the  general 
sentiments  of  that  age,)  were  entitled  to  full 
toleration,  to  worship  God,  and  instruct 
others  either  as  preachers  or  teachers  of 
schools,  not  supported  by  the  establishment, 
provided  they  did  this  peaceably.  At  most, 
only  very  general  restrictions  should  have 
been  required.  But  such  teachers  of  sepa- 
rate congregations,  and  of  schools,  were  not 
then  known,  or  at  least  not  recognised: 
nearly  all   places  of  worship  and   schools, 

*  It  may  be  worthy  of  consideration,  how  far  a  grant 
from  parliament,  for  biiiliiinir  cluirclies  or  chapels  exclu- 
sively for  the  cstablislimerit,  while  the  public  at  large  must 
advance  the  nione)'  from  the  general  tax,  or  taxes,  is  thus 
consistent  with  strict  equity.  'I'he  design  is  excellent  and 
most  desirable;  but  wlicther  it  would  not  be  more  unex- 
ceptionable, if  a  proportiojKible  sum  were  granted  to  peace- 
able dissenters,  for  the  building  or  repairing  their  places 
of  worship,  may  be  matter  ot  inquiry  to  impartial  legis- 
lators. 


356  ARTICLES     or    THE 

were  in  the  hands  of  the  established  authori- 
ties, and  every  thing  attempted  must  be  done 
secretly,  and  then,  on  that  very  ground,  con- 
demned as  a  conventicle  or  seditious  meeting. 
Excommunication,  according  to  Scripture, 
is  nothing  more  than  simple  exclusion  from 
the  communion  of  the  church,  "  Let  him  be 
as  an  heathen  man,  and  a  publican:"  except 
when  God  miraculously  by  his  apostles, 
who  could,  in  that  respect  "do  nothing 
against  the  truth,  but  for  the  truth,"  inflicted 
salutary  chastisements,  "  for  the  destruction 
of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  might  be  saved  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus;"  or  that  "others 
might  learn  not  to  blaspheme."  But  when, 
in  addition  to  such  an  exclusion,  many  heavy 
consequences  followed,  even  to  fines,  banish- 
ment, imprisonment,  exclusion  from  the  com- 
mon benefits  of  society,  and  even  death,  the 
very  word  excommunication  became  dread- 
ful and  hateful;  and  the  relaxation  of  aU 
discipline,  nay,  almost  its  annihilation,  has 
been  the  consequence.  Restore  the  matter 
to  its  original  use;  let  the  communicants  be- 
come such  of  their  own  voluntary  choice, 
admitted  on  a  simple  and  credible  profession 
of  those  things  in  which  Christianity  consists; 
and  let  them,  if  they  act  inconsistently,  be 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  357 

excluded  from  communion,  and  left,  in  their 
former  state,  till  they  give  proof  of  repent- 
ance: considered  as  equally  entitled  to  good 
will  and  good  offices  in  temporal  things,  as 
our  other  neighbours;  admitted  to  any  means 
of  grace,  which  may  aid  their  recovery;  con- 
versed with  in  every  way,  which  does  not 
sanction  their  misconduct;  and  "restored," 
if  it  may  be,  in  "the  spirit  of  meekness." 
On  this  plan,  I  apprehend,  discipline  might 
again  be  established,  and  great  benefit  arise 
from  it.  But  they,  who  cannot  inflict  mi- 
raculous judgments,  surely  are  not  authorized 
to  attempt  other  punishments  of  excommuni- 
cated persons,  which  have  a  thousand  times 
oftener  been  exercised  against  the  truth,  than 
for  the  truth. 

The  distinctions,  among  the  difl^erent  of- 
fenders, and  the  mandates  given  to  the  dif- 
ferent subordinate  classes,  and  presbyteries, 
appear  in  no  other  way  exceptionable,  than 
as  the  Presbyterian  plan  will  of  course  be 
objected  to,  both  by  Episcopalians  and  Inde- 
pendents. But  the  Synod,  as  it  has  been 
seen,  attempted  far  too  much;  and,  forgetful 
of  our  Lord's  prohibition,  were  so  eager  to 
root  up  the  tares,  that  they  greatly  endan- 
gered the  wheat  also. 

31 


358 


ARTICLES     OF    THE 


THE  APPROBATION    OF    THE    MOST    ILLUSTRIOUS   AND 
VERY  POWERFUL  LORDS  THE  STATES   GENERAL. 

The  States  General  of  Federated  Belgium,, 
to  all,  who  shall  see  and  read  this,  health 
(or  salvation,  salutem.)  We  make  it  known 
(that)  when,  in  order  to  take  away  those  la- 
mentable and  pernicious  controversies,  which 
a  few  years  since,  with  great  detriment  to 
the  republic,  and  disturbance  of  the  peace  of 
the  churches,  arose  concerning  the  known 
five  heads  of  Christian  doctrine,  and  those 
things  which  depend  on  them;  it  seemed 
proper  to  us,  according  to  the  order  in  the 
church  of  God,  and  thus  also  in  the  Belgic 
church,  to  convene  at  Dordrecht  a  national 
Synod  of  all  federated  Belgium;  and  that 
this  might  be  celebrated  {celebrari)  with  the 
greatest  fruit  and  advantage  of  the  republic, 
not  without  much  inconvenience  (moleslia) 
and  great  expenses,  we  sought  for  and  ob- 
tained, unto  the  same,  very  many,  the  most 
excellent,  learned,  and  celebrated  foreign 
theologians  of  the  reformed  church;  as  it 
may  be  seen  fronr  the  subscription  of  the  de- 
crees of  the  aforesaid  Synod,  after  each  of 
the  heads  of  doctrine.  Moreover,  our  dele- 
gates, being  also  commissioned  {deputatis) 


SYNOD    OP    DORT.  359 

from  each  of  the  provinces,  who  from  the  **' 
beginning  to  the  end  being  present,  should 
take  care,  that  all  things  might  there  be 
handled  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  right 
order,  from  the  word  of  God  alone,  in  agree- 
ment to  our  sincere  intention.  And  when 
this  aforesaid  Synod,  by  the  singular  blessing 
of  God,  hath  now  judged  with  so  great  a 
consent  of  all  and  every  one,  as  well  of  for- 
eigners, as  of  Belgians,  concerning  the  afore- 
mentioned five  heads  of  doctrine,  and  the 
teachers  of  them:  and  we,  having  been  con- 
sulted, and  consenting,  published,  on  the 
sixth  of  May  last  past,  the  decrees  and  de- 
termination affixed  to  these  presents;  we, 
that  the  much  wished  for  fruits  from  this 
great  and  holy  work  (such  a  one  as  the  Re- 
formed churches  have  never  before  this  time 
seen)  might  be  abundant  to  the  churches  of 
these  countries;  seeing  that  nothing  is  to  us 
equally  desired  and  cared  for  as  the  glory  of 
the  most  holy  name  of  God,  and  the  preser- 
vation and  propagation  of  the  true  Reformed 
Christian  religion,  (which  is  the  foundation 
of  prosperity  and  bond  of  union  oi  federated 
Belgium,)  as  the  concord,  the  tranquillity, 
and  the  peace  of  the  churches,  and  in  like 
manner  the  preservation  of  the  concord  and 


360  ARTICLES     OF      THE 

communion  of  the  churches  in  these  regions 
with  all  foreign  reformed  churches,  from 
which  we  never  ought,  nor  are  able  to  sepa- 
rate ourselves;  having  seen,  and  known,  and 
maturely  examined  and  weighed  the  afore- 
mentioned judgment  and  decision  of  the 
Synod,  we  have  fully  in  all  things  approved 
them,  confirmed  and  ratified  them,  and  by 
these  presents  we  do  approve  and  ratify 
them;  willing  and  enacting,  [statuentes,) 
that  no  other  doctrine  concerning  the  afore- 
said five  heads  of  doctrine  be  taught  or  pro- 
pagated in  the  churches  of  these  regions,  be- 
sides that  which  is  conformable  and  agreea- 
ble to  the  aforesaid  judgment:  enjoining  and 
commanding  with  authority,  to  all  the  ec- 
clesiastical assemblies,  the  ministers  of  the 
churches,  the  professors  and  doctors  of  sacred 
theology,  the  rulers  of  colleges,  and  to  all  in 
general,  and  to  every  one  without  exception, 
{in  universum,)  whom  these  things  can  in 
any  way  concern  or  reach  unto,  that  in  the 
exercise  of  their  ministerial  offices  and  func- 
tions, they  should  in  all  things  follow  them 
faithfully,  and  sincerely  conduct  themselves 
consistently  with  them.  And  that  this  our 
good  intention  may  every  where  be  fully  and 
in  all  things  satisfied,  (or  complied  with,)  we 


SYNOD     OF     DO  RT. 


361 


charge  and  command  the  orders,  governors," 
the  deputies  of  the  orders,  the  counsellors, 
and  deputed  orders  of  the  provinces  of  Guel- 
dria,  and  the  county  of  Lutphan,  of  Holland, 
West  Friezland,  Zeland,  Utrecht,  Frisia. 
Transisulania,  and  of  the  state  of  Groningen, 
and  the  Omlandias,  and  all  their  officiaries, 
judges,  and  justiciaries,  that  they  should  pro- 
mote and  defend  the  observation  of  the  afore- 
said Synodical  judgment,  and  of  those  things 
which  depend  on  it;  so  that  they  should  not 
either  themselves  make  any  change  in  these 
things,  or  permit  it  by  any  means  to  be  done 
by  others;  Because  we  judge,  that  it  ought 
to  be  so  done,  to  promote  the  glory  of  God, 
the  security  and  safety  of  the  state  of  these 
regions,  and  the  tranquillity  and  peace  of  the 
church.  Given  {actum)  under  our  seal,  and 
it  hath  been  sealed  by  the  sealing  of  the  pre- 
sident, and  the  subscription  of  our  secretary, 
the  count  of  Hague,  the  second  of  July,  in 
the  year  1619.  A.  Ploos. 

As  also  beneath. 
By  the  mandate  of  the  aforesaid  High 
Mightinesses  the  States  General. 

Subscribed,     C.  Aerssen. 
And  in  that  space,  the  aforesaid  seal  was 
impressed  on  red  wax. 


362  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

On  this  document  it  must  be  again  observ- 
ed, that  the  measure  adopted  by  the  rulers 
of  Belgium,  in  respect  of  the  decisions  of  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  ought  not  to  be  judged  ac- 
cording to  the  generally  prevailing  senti- 
ments of  modern  times.  An  immense  revo- 
lution in  opinion,  on  these  subjects,  has  taken 
place,  within  the  last  two  centuries:  and  to 
render  these  rulers  and  this  Synod,  amenable 
to  what  we  may  call  statutes  long  after  en- 
acted, as  if  whatever  there  was  wrong  in  the 
conduct,  was  exclusively  their  fault,  would 
be  palpably  unjust.  "  Are  ye  not  partial  in 
yourselves,  and  are  become  judges  of  evil 
thoughts?"  Jam.  ii.  4.  "But  the  wisdom 
from  above  is  without  partiality^  Jam.  iii. 
18.  The  general  principle  of  inducing,  by 
coercive  measures,  conformity  in  doctrine 
and  worship,  to  the  decisions  of  either  coun- 
cils, convocations,  synods,  or  parliaments, 
was  almost  universally  admitted  and  acted 
upon  to  a  later  period,  than  that  of  this  Sy- 
nod; and  though  not  long  afterwards  it  was 
questioned,  and  in  some  instances  relinquish- 
ed; yet  it  retained  a  very  general  prevalency, 
for  at  least  half  a  century  after;  nor  is  it 
without  its  advocates,  even  in  the  reformed 
churches,  at  this  present  day.     Had  the  op- 


SYNOD     OF     DORT.  363 

ponents  of  the  Synod  possessed  the  same' 
authority,  they  would  have  acted  in  Uke 
manner,  and  so  would  the  rulers  of  the  other 
countries  in  Europe.  The  exclusive  charge 
therefore  against  the  measures  under  consi- 
deration, must  be  laid  in  those  things,  which 
were  peculiar  in  their  proceedings. 

As  authority  and  compulsion  can  never 
produce  conviction,  or  any  regulation  of  the 
mind  and  judgment;  the  word  sincerely/,  in. 
this  state-paper,  is  very  improperly  used.  It 
could  not  indeed  reasonably  be  expected, 
that  even  external  conformity  to  so  exact 
and  extensive  a  doctrinal  standard,  could  be 
generally  or  durably  accomplished:  but  to 
suppose  that  any  thing  beyond  this  would  be 
the  result,  except  what  argument  and  ex- 
planation, and  appeals  to  the  Scriptures,  in 
the  articles  of  the  Synod  itself  could  effect, 
was  evidently  most  irrational;  yet  it  was  the 
notion  of  the  times,  and  does  not  still  appear 
absurd  to  all  men,  even  in  protestant  coun- 
tries. 

Had  the  rulers  of  Belgium  adopted  and 
ratified  the  decisions  of  the  Synod  as  ap- 
provmg  and  recommending  them  to  all  the 
persons  concerned;  and  giving  countenance 
in  some  measure  to  those  who  voluntarily 


364 


ARTICLES      OF     THE 


avowed  the  purpose  of  adhering  to  them,  and 
leaving  others,  entirely  at  liberty,  to  decline 
these  terms,  whether  as  authorized  teachers 
of  congregations  or  of  schools,  but  no  further 
molesting  them,  or  interfering  with  their  pur- 
suits or  instructions;  their  conduct  might 
have  been  advocated,  especially,  if,  as  it  was 
said  before,  some  fair  portion  of  their  former 
incomes  had  been  reserved  to  those,  who  re- 
linquished their  situations,  rather  than  pro- 
mise to  conform,  but  who  otherwise  behaved 
as  peaceful  members  of  the  community.  But 
by  absolute  authority  to  demand  of  all  entire 
conformity,  whether  voluntary  or  involun- 
tary; and  to  follow  up  this  demand  by  the 
secular  arm,  and  by  heavy  punishments, 
was  altogether  unjustifiable.  Yet,  except  the 
strictness  of  the  rule  itself,  what  country 
almost  was  there  in  Europe  at  that  time,  or 
which  almost  of  either  the  rulers  or  teachers 
of  the  reformed  churches,  that  did  not  in  great 
measure  attempt  to  do  the  same?  So  that 
while  authority,  in  many  instances,  repeat- 
edly shifted  sides,  which  ever  part  was  upper- 
most, its  religious  decisions  were  enforced  by 
similar  measures. 

"  The   reformers   dissented   from   almost 
every  principle  of  the  church  of  Rome,  but 


SYNOD     OP    DORT.  365 

this,  the  right  of  persecution;  and  though 
Luther  and  some  others  thought  it  rather  too 
much  to  burn  heretics,  all  agreed  that  they 
should  be  restrained  and  punished,  and  in 
short,  that  it  was  better  to  burn  them  than  to 
tolerate  them.  The  Church  of  England  has 
burnt  Protestants  for  heresy,  and  Papists  for 
treason.  The  Church  of  Scotland,  and  the 
London  ministers  in  the  interregnum  declared 
their  utter  detestation  and  abhorrence  of  the 
evil  of  toleration^  patronizing  and  promo- 
ting all  other  errors,  heresies,  and  blasphe- 
mies whatever,  under  the  abused  name  of 
liberty  of  conscience."  ( Williams  on  Re- 
ligious Liberty,  Eclectic  Revieio.) 

The  main  point  in  this  quotation  is  indis- 
putable; but  in  respect  of  Luther  especially, 
it  is  erroneous.  It  would,  probably,  be  diffi- 
cult, to  produce  an  instance,  in  which  this 
great  man  even  so  much  as  sanctioned  the 
punishment  of  the  wild  enthusiasts  and  de- 
ceivers of  his  day,  except  where  the  peace  of 
society  rendered  the  interposition  of  the  ma- 
gistrate indispensable. — "  At  the  same  time, 
he  (Luther)  took  occasion  to  reprobate  the 
cruel  sufferings  inflicted  on  the  poor  wretch- 
es by  the  persecutions  of  the  ecclesiastical 
rulers;  insisting  with  the  utmost  precision  on 
32 


366  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

that  grand  distinction  of  which  this  reformer 
never  lost  sight;  that  errors  in  articles  of 
faith  were  not  to  be  suppressed  by  fire  and 
sword,  but  confuted  by  the  word  of  God; 
and  that  recourse  was  never  to  be  had  to 
capital  penalties,  except  in  cases  of  actual 
sedition  and  tumult." — (Milner's  Eccl.  Hist, 
vol.  iv.  p.  1098.) 

"  His  worthy  friend  Lineus,  probably  in  a 
state  of  irritation,  had  asked  him,  Whether 
he  conceived  a  magistrate  to  be  justified  in 
putting  to  death  teachers  of  false  religion  ? 
A  question,  then  little  understood,  and  not 
generally  agreed  upon  till  long  afterwards. 
I  am  backward,  replied  Luther,  to  pass  a 
sentence  of  death,  let  the  demerit  be  ever  so 
apparent;  For  I  am  alarmed,  when  I  reflect 
on  the  conduct  of  the  Papists,  who  have  so 
often  abused  the  statutes  of  capital  punish- 
ments, against  heresy,  to  the  effusion  of  in- 
nocent blood.  Among  the  Protestants,  in 
process  of  time  I  foresee  a  great  probabiUty 
of  a  similar  abuse,  if  they  should  now  arm 
the  magistrate  with  the  same  powers,  and 
there  should  be  left  on  record  a  single  in- 
stance of  a  person  having  suflered  legally 
for  the  propagation  of  false  doctrine.  On 
this  ground,  I  am  decidedly  against  capi- 


SYNOD      OF      DORT.  367 

tal  punishment  in  such  cases;  and  think  it 
quite  sufficient  that  mischievous  teachers  of 
reHgion  be  removed  from  tlieir  situations." 
(Milner's  Eccl  Hist.  vol.  v.  p.  1100.) 

But,  whatever  were  the  opinions  or  prac- 
tice of  those  times  in  this  respect,  or  what- 
ever the  sentiments  of  any  in  our  times  may 
be,  it  seems  to  me  incontrovertible,  that  eve- 
ry church,  or  associated  company  of  Chris- 
tians, whether  as  a  national  establishment, 
or  in  any  other  form,  has  a  right  (for  the 
use  of  which  they  are  responsible  to  God 
alone)  to  appoint  the  terms,  on  which  such 
as  voluntarily  desire  it,  shall  be  admitted  to 
communion  with  them,  or  to  teach  as  pas- 
tors, and  as  tutors  in  their  schools  and  acade- 
mies ;  to  refuse  admission  to  such  as  do  not 
agree  to  these  terms,  and  to  exclude  those 
who  afterwards  act  contrary  to  them.  And 
if  they  have  funds,  which  are  probably  their 
own^  they  have  a  right  to  employ  these 
funds,  to  the  exclusive  support  of  such  as 
voluntarily  concur  with  them;  volenti  non 
Jit  injuria;  and  it  is  absurd  to  deem  those 
compelled,  or  their  liberty  infringed,  who  of 
their  own  voluntary  will  choose  to  conform, 
whether  under  an  establishment  or  else- 
where.    The  Eclectic  Review  on  "  Gisborne 


368 


ARTICLES    OF    T  H  E 


on  the  Colossians,"  says,  "  Was  it  possible 
for  the  author  of  these  discourses  to  put 
down  a  sentiment  so  just,  and  so  weighty  as 
this,  without  the  perception  of  its  censure 
bearing  against  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of 
his  own  church  ?  Is  there  nothing  of  will- 
worship  in  that  communion?  What  are 
sponsors,  and  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  bap- 
tism, the  compulsion  to  kneel  at  the  Lord's 
supper,  but  new  commands  and  prohibitions 
added  to  those  which  are  established  in 
the  Bible  ?— (Eclectic  Review,  May  1817, 
p.  481.) 

My  concern  at  present  is  only  with  the 
word  compulsion.  Can  it  be  conceived,  that 
they  who  voluntarily  come  to  the  Lord's 
Supper  in  the  Church  of  England,  consider 
kneeling  as  compulsion?  And,  who  is  at 
present  compelled  to  receive  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per in  that  church?  Some  indeed,  w[q  tempt- 
ed, too  strongly  tempted;  but  none  are  com- 
pelled. Again,  would  it  not  excite  at  least 
as  much  surprise  and  perplexity  in  a  dissent- 
ing congregation,  both  to  minister  and  com- 
municants, if  one  or  more  of  the  company 
should  kneel  down  to  receive  the  bread  and 
wine,  and  refuse  to  receive  them  in  any  other 
posture,  as  it  would  in  a  church,  if  one  or 


SYNOD     OF     D  O  K T  .  369 

more  should  sit  down,  or  stand,  or  refuse  to 
kneel,  at  the  time  of  receiving  ?  Should  the 
custom  of  receiving  in  a  sitting  posture,  be 
considered  as  compulsion,  and  as  a  com- 
mand, or  prohibition  added  to  those  which 
are  established  in  the  Bible?  By  no  means. 
Each  company  has  its  usage,  whether  estab- 
lished by  law,  or  by  the  appointment  of  an 
independent  church.  That  usage  is  known; 
it  is  seldom  seen  that  a  communicant  ex- 
presses the  least  objection  to  it.  He  is  volun- 
tary, or  he  need  not  come.  Whether  kneel- 
ing, as  uniting  solemn  prayer  with  receiv- 
ing; or  sitting,  as  among  Presbyterians  and 
Independents;  or  standing,  or  reclining  on 
couches,  (the  posture  no  doubt  of  the  apos- 
tles, at  its  institution,)  if  it  be  voluntary  in 
each  person,  there  is  no  infringement  of 
liberty,  whatever  else  may  be  controverted 
respecting  the  posture. 

But  to  return  to  Belgium  and  the  Synod 
of  Dort.  There  toleration  of  dissentients  was 
not  thought  of;  and  the  effort  was  made,  to 
enforce  conformity  on  the  whole  mass  of  the 
population,  especially  on  public  teachers; 
and  this,  not  only  by  exclusions,  but  by  very 
severe  disqualifications  and  other  punish- 
ments.    And  probably  the  change  of  senti- 


370  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

ment  and  practice  in  Belgium  in  this  parti- 
cular, wiiicli  soon  afterwards  took  place,  and 
the  toleration  granted  there,  before  it  had 
any  legal  ground  in  Britain,  combined  in 
augmenting  the  general  odium  against  the 
measures  connected  with  this  Synod. 

However  1  do,  in  my  private  judgment, 
consider  the  articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort  as 
very  scriptural,  yet,  when  made  the  terms 
of  conformity,  or  of  officiating  as  public 
teachers,  even  with  full  toleration  and  ex- 
emption from  any  thing  beyond  simple  ex- 
clusion, I  must  regard  them  as  peculiarly 
improper.  The  terms  of  communion,  even 
where  none  are  molested  who  decline  them, 
and  of  being  public  teachers,  should  by  no 
means  be  carried  into  all  the  minutise  of 
doctrine,  which  perhaps  the  ablest  theolo- 
gians are  convinced  to  be  scriptural.  They 
should  include  only  the  grand  principles,  in 
which  all  the  humble  disciples  and  pious 
ministers  of  Christ  agree;  and  not  those  in 
which  they  are  left  to  differ.  "  Him  that  is 
weak  in  the  faith,  receive  ye,  but  not  to 
doubtful  disputations.'* 

The  apostles  never  attempted  to  enforce 
by  authority,  the  whole  of  what  they  infal- 
libly knew  to  be  true.    And  who  then  should 


SYNOD     OF     DOKT.  371 

attempt  to  enforce  their  fallible  opinions  on 
others?  Besides,  by  ainning  at  too  much,  the 
very  end  is  defeated:  the  numbers,  who  from 
ignorance  or  indolence,  and  corrupt  motives 
conform  in  such  cases;  and  of  those,  who 
teach  other  doctrines  than  what  they  have 
consented  to,  becomes  too  great  for  any  dis- 
ciphne  to  be  exercised  over  them.  Many 
also,  of  the  most  pious  and  laborious  teachers 
who,  in  one  way  or  other,  manage  to  explain 
the  established  articles  in  their  own  favour, 
or  at  least  as  not  against  them,  add  greatly 
to  the  difficulty  and  evil:  and  so  all  discipline 
is  neglected,  as  facts  deplorably  prove. 

Probably,  this  has  been,  and  is  in  a  mea- 
sure the  case,  in  most  or  all  of  the  churches ; 
but  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  and 
of  the  rulers  of  Belgium  at  that  season,  were 
more  exceptionable  than  those  of  any  other, 
at  least  as  far  as  I  can  judge.  And  this  ap- 
pears to  me  the  chief  blame  to  which  they 
are  justly  exposed;  but  which  is  almost,  if 
not  wholly,  overlooked,  in  the  torrent  of  in- 
discriminate invective  in  which  they,  and 
these  transactions,  have  been  long  over- 
whelmed. 

THE    END. 


DATE  DUE 

---■''mmmim 

m^^mm^»^_ 

^^^g00tmll^^^^^^ 

Ik 

■■^  ClP 

,.4^ 

^k^^-' 

DEMCO  38-297 


BW5745  .53  .1841  c.2 

The  articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00018  0325 


